RSS

Spending time with Jesus (from the gospel of Mark) Are You So Dull? – Mark 7:16


“Are you still so dull?” Jesus asked them. 17“Don’t you see that whatever enters the mouth goes into the stomach and then out of the body? [In saying this, Jesus declared all foods “clean.”MK] 18But the things that come out of the mouth come from the heart, and these make a man ‘unclean.’”

This is one of the most startling things Jesus ever taught. It shook the world of His day, and it has disturbed and gnawed at the minds and consciences of men ever since. It revolutionizes man’s idea of evil and wrong-doing, of just what evil is and what causes it. It knocks the props out from under man’s religion and morality. It lays man bare before God making him totally dependent upon God for salvation and life.

Jesus asks this question with some impatience. “Don’t you get it yet? Haven’t you figured it out? This is important!” He demonstrates concern that his disciples aren’t paying attention to the content of his life and message. Having expressed his impatience, he goes on to speak of the specific area of concern in this context, namely what makes a person unclean.

This is not really familiar language to us-being clean or unclean is a ceremonial determination that doesn’t seem relevant today. But, I hope that we’ll see before we’re done that this has very profound application to us, even though it comes in an unfamiliar package.

(Mt 15:1-20; Mk 7:1-23; Jn 7:1)

[JN 7:]1After this, Jesus went around in Galilee, purposely staying away from Judea because the Jews there were waiting to take his life.

The Passover was near when Jesus fed the five thousand. John makes it clear that Jesus did not attend this Passover. He describes the events following the day of furious debate in the synagogue in Capernaum: “After these things Jesus walked in Galilee; for he would not walk in Judaea, because the Jews sought to kill him.”

These plots against His life did not come from the Zealots, but from the national leaders at the capital—the Pharisees and Sadducees. The miracles, the growing power of His movement, His assertions of deity all led to renewed plots against His life. The national leaders were also moved to send out a delegation of trained controversialists to attempt to undermine the success of Jesus.

The feeding of the 5,000 and the sermon on the bread of life create quite a stir. In fact, the furor is transported to Jerusalem by the crowds Jesus fed. When they arrive in Jerusalem for the Passover, Jesus’ Galilean activities become the hot topic of conversation. The Pharisees respond to these rumors by sending a delegation to “check out” what is happening with this budding “Jesus movement.” They are so shocked by the blasphemous reports of Jesus’ sermon, they are now prepared to kill him (cf. Mk 3:6).

They come at a point of vulnerability, after the majority of Jesus’ disciples have abandoned him. So Jesus takes off for one last Galilean tour (Jn 7:1), prior to escaping her borders for Phoenicia and Caesarea Philippi.

Mk 7:1-4–1The Pharisees and some of the teachers of the law who had come from Jerusalem gathered around Jesus and 2saw some of his disciples eating food with hands that were “unclean,” that is, unwashed. 3(The Pharisees and all the Jews do not eat unless they give their hands a ceremonial washing, holding to the tradition of the elders. 4When they come from the marketplace they do not eat unless they wash. And they observe many other traditions, such as the washing of cups, pitchers and kettles.-7-8)

This passage is of critical importance for the destiny of both man and religion. Why is it so important? Because neither man nor religion can survive being institutionalized, that is, being based and focused upon tradition, ritual, ceremony, and works. Survival depends upon the hearts of man and of ‘real’ religion. The heart of both must be focused upon acceptance and reconciliation, approval and redemption, peace and love, humility and giving, joy and hope.

The difference and the argument between Jesus and the Pharisees and the experts in the law, which this chapter relates, are of tremendous importance, for they show us the very essence and core of the divergence between Jesus and the orthodox Jew of his time.

The question asked was, Why do Jesus and his disciples not observe the tradition of the elders? What was this tradition, and what was its moving spirit?

Originally, for the Jew, the Law meant two things; it meant, first and foremost, the Ten Commandments, and, second, the first five books of the Old Testament, or, as they are called, the Pentateuch. Now it is true that the Pentateuch contains a certain number of detailed regulations and instructions; but, in the matter of moral questions, what is laid down is a series of great moral principles which a man must interpret and apply for himself. For long the Jews were content with that. But in the fourth and fifth centuries before Christ there came into being a class of legal experts whom we know as the Scribes.

They were not content with great moral principles; they had what can only be called a passion for definition. They wanted these great principles amplified, expanded, broken down until they issued in thousands and thousands of little rules and regulations governing every possible action and every possible situation in life. These rules and regulations were not written down until long after the time of Jesus. They are what is called the Oral Law; it is they which are the tradition of the elders.

The word elders does not mean, in this phrase, the officials of the synagogue; rather it means the ancients, the great legal experts of the old days, like Hillel and Shammai. Much later, in the third century after Christ, a summary of all these rules and regulations was made and written down, and that summary is known as the Mishnah.

There are two aspects of these scribal rules and regulations which emerge in the argument in this passage. One is about the washing of hands. The Scribes and Pharisees accused the disciples of Jesus of eating with unclean hands. The Greek word is koinos. Ordinarily, koinos means common; then it comes to describe something which is ordinary in the sense that it is not sacred, something that is profane as opposed to sacred things; and finally it describes something, as it does here, which is ceremonially unclean and unfit for the service and worship of God.

There were definite and rigid rules for the washing of hands. Note that this hand-washing was not in the interests of hygienic purity; it was ceremonial cleanness which was at stake. Before every meal, and between each of the courses, the hands had to be washed, and they had to be washed in a certain way. The hands, to begin with, had to be free of any coating of sand or mortar or gravel or any such substance.

The water for washing had to be kept in special large stone jars, so that it itself was clean in the ceremonial sense and so that it might be certain that it had been used for no other purpose, and that nothing had fallen into it or had been mixed with it. First, the hands were held with finger tips pointing upwards; water was poured over them and had to run at least down to the wrist; the minimum amount of water was one quarter of a log, which is equal to one and a half egg-shells full of water.

While the hands were still wet each hand had to be cleansed with the fist of the other. That is what the phrase about using the fist means; the fist of one hand was rubbed into the palm and against the surface of the other.

This meant that at this stage the hands were wet with water; but that water was now unclean because it had touched unclean hands. So, next, the hands had to be held with finger tips pointing downwards and water had to be poured over them in such a way that it began at the wrists and ran off at the finger tips. After all that had been done the hands were clean.

To fail to do this was in Jewish eyes, not to be guilty of bad manners, not to be dirty in the health sense, but to be unclean in the sight of God. To omit so to wash the hands was to become liable to poverty and destruction.

That to the Pharisaic and Scribal Jew was religion. It was ritual, ceremonial, and regulations like that which they considered to be essence of the service of God. Ethical religion was buried under a mass of tabus and rules.

The last verses of the passage deal further with this conception of uncleanness. A thing might in the ordinary sense be completely clean and yet in the legal sense be unclean. There is something about this conception of uncleanness in Leviticus chapters 11 to 15, and in Numbers 19. Nowadays we would talk rather of things being tabu than of being unclean. Certain animals were unclean (Leviticus 11). A woman after child-birth was unclean; a leper was unclean; anyone who touched a dead body was unclean. And anyone who had so become unclean made unclean anything he in turn touched. A Gentile was unclean; food touched by a Gentile was unclean; any vessel touched by a Gentile was unclean. So, then, when a strict Jew returned from the market place he immersed his whole body in clean water to take away the taint he might have acquired.

Obviously vessels could easily become unclean; they might be touched by an unclean person or by unclean food. This is what our passage means by the washings of cups and pitchers and vessels of bronze. In the Mishnah there are no fewer than twelve treatises on this kind of uncleanness. If we take some actual examples we will see how far this went. A hollow vessel made of pottery could contract uncleanness inside but not outside; that is to say, it did not matter who or what touched it outside, but it did matter what touched it inside. If it became unclean it must be broken; and no unbroken piece must remain which was big enough to hold enough oil to anoint the little toe. A flat plate without a rim could not become unclean at all; but a plate with a rim could. If vessels made with leather, bone or glass were flat they could not contract uncleanness at all; if they were hollow they could become unclean outside and inside.

We have taken some time over these scribal laws, this tradition of the elders, because that is what Jesus was up against. To the scribes and Pharisees these rules and regulations were the essence of religion. To observe them was to please God; to break them was to sin. This was their idea of goodness and of the service of God.

Mk 7:5-8–5So the Pharisees and teachers of the law asked Jesus, “Why don’t your disciples live according to the tradition of the elders instead of eating their food with ‘unclean’ hands?” [They don’t wash their hands before they eat!MT] 6He replied, “Isaiah was right when he prophesied about you hypocrites; as it is written: “‘These people honor me with their lips, but their hearts are far from me. 7They worship me in vain; their teachings are but rules taught by men.’-7-9 8You have let go of the commands of God and are holding on to the traditions of men.”

The Pharisees hold sway over the people. These guys are the religious giants. So when they question Jesus about the behavior of his followers, the crowd is going to tune in to the controversy. His followers are going to feel quite uneasy about being the center of their attention. This is a religious heavyweight bout. Jesus is up for the challenge. Characteristically, he doesn’t directly answer their question, but he gets to the real issue.

Jesus doesn’t defend the disciples because they are guilty as charged in their disregard for Oral Tradition. Furthermore, they have learned it from Jesus (cf. Lk 11:38). Instead, Jesus blasts the Pharisees on two fronts. First, he calls them hypocrites. The word finds its meaning on the Greek stage. An actor would hold up a mask to conceal his real identity while he played the part of another.

Essentially, Jesus is calling the Pharisees two-faced. They put on a mask of honoring God, but their true nature is self-serving. Second, Jesus quotes Isaiah 29:13 and lays it directly at their doorstep (cf. Hosea 6:6 in Mt 9:13 & 12:7). They say all the right stuff, but for all the wrong reasons. Their hearts are not bent on loving God. Therefore, their worship is worthless and their teachings are contaminated.

The scribes and Pharisees saw that the disciples of Jesus did not observe the niceties of the tradition and the code of the oral law in regard to the washing of hands before and during meals, and they asked why. Jesus began by quoting to them a passage from Isaiah 29:13. There Isaiah accused the people of his day of honouring God with their lips while their hearts were really far away. In principle Jesus accused the scribes and Pharisees of two things.

(i) He accused them of hypocrisy. The word hupokrites has an interesting and revealing history. It begins by meaning simply one who answers; it goes on to mean one who answers in a set dialogue or a set conversation, that is to say an actor; and finally it means, not simply an actor on the stage, but one whose whole life is a piece of acting without any sincerity behind it at all. Anyone to whom religion is a legal thing, anyone to whom religion means carrying out certain external rules and regulations, anyone to whom religion is entirely connected with the observation of a certain ritual and the keeping of a certain number of tabus is in the end bound to be, in this sense, a hypocrite. The reason is this-he believes that he is a good man if he carries out the correct acts and practices, no matter what his heart and his thoughts are like.

A hypocrite gives lip service while keeping his heart far from God. He acknowledges God and attends worship, but this is about all he does. However, there are some who are religiously deceived (cp. the Pharisees and Scribes). They study the Scripture, pray, witness, help the needy, and keep the rules. They would even fight to maintain religious tradition. Yet, Jesus says they are hypocrites. Why? Because their heart is not God’s. They refuse to personally accept Jesus as the Son of God, the Messiah and Savior of the world. They do not know God personally, not in the depths of their heart (John 14:6).

To take the case of the legalistic Jew in the time of Jesus, he might hate his fellow man with all his heart, he might be full of envy and jealousy and concealed bitterness and pride; that did not matter so long as he carried out the correct handwashings and observed the correct laws about cleanness and uncleanness. Legalism takes account of a man’s outward actions; but it takes no account at all of his inward feelings. He may well be meticulously serving God in outward things, and bluntly disobeying God in inward things-and that is hypocrisy.

There is no greater religious peril than that of identifying religion with outward observance. There is no commoner religious mistake than to identify goodness with certain so-called religious acts. Church-going, bible-reading, careful financial giving, even time-tabled prayer do not make a man a good man. The fundamental question is, how is a man’s heart towards God and towards his fellow-men? And if in his heart there are enmity, bitterness, grudges, pride, not all the outward religious observances in the world will make him anything other than a hypocrite.

(ii) The second accusation that Jesus implicitly levelled against these legalists was that they substituted the efforts of human ingenuity for the laws of God. For their guidance for life they did not depend on listening to God; they depended on listening to the clever arguments and debates, the fine-spun niceties, the ingenious interpretations of the legal experts. Cleverness never can be the basis of true religion. True religion can never be the product of man’s mind. It must always come, not from a man’s ingenious discoveries, but from the simple listening to and accepting the voice of God.

Mk 7:9-13 with Mt 15:4-6–9And he said to them: “You have a fine way of setting aside the commands of God in order to observe-7-10 your own traditions! 10For Moses [GodMT] said, ‘Honor your father and your mother,’-7-11 and, ‘Anyone who curses his father or mother must be put to death.’-7-12 11But you say that if a man says to his father or mother: ‘Whatever help you might otherwise have received from me is Corban’ (that is, a gift devoted to God), [he is not to ‘honor his father-7-13’ with itMT] 12then you no longer let him do anything for his father or mother. 13Thus you nullify the word of God by [for the sake ofMT] your tradition that you have handed down. And you do many things like that.”

Jesus has just accused the Pharisees of setting aside the Word of God for the traditions of men. Now he will illustrate the fact with a “case in point.” The command to honor one’s parents was priority for the Jews (and for God). In fact, it was such a serious obligation that it carried a death penalty for any who broke it (Deut 21:18-21).

Tradition can be man-made commandments. A religionist teaches tradition as God’s commandment. He teaches his tradition as he practices it or proclaims it. Tradition is man’s idea of what should be or what should not be done. Some traditions are good; however, they are not to be taught as though they were the commandments of God. As important as some traditions may be, they are not as important as God’s Word.

Among the rules of the Oral Tradition was this “King’s X” called Corban (e.g., m. Ned. 1:2-4; 9:7).7-31 By labeling something as Corban, you promised to give it to God, if not sooner, then upon your death. It could be a cart, or a house, or savings, or property, etc. Since it was Corban, you could not sell it or give it to anyone, including your parents. But you, yourself, could still use it. Then, when you died, it would be given to the Lord or sold and the proceeds donated to God.

Corban arose out of a correct theology, that obligations to God are more important than obligations to any human, including parents. But the opportunity for abuse is all too obvious. If I have something that you want or need, I just label it as Corban. It is then off limits to you … but not to me.

Since we don’t practice ritual washings or use the word “Corban,” we feel safe to leave this text in the first century, pointing at the Pharisees. But this text is not merely about cleanliness and Corban, it is about replacing God’s requirements with religious duties. This has some rather broad implications.

You see, aside from the entry rite of circumcision, Jews were identified and evaluated based on three criteria: (a) Observation of the Sabbath and festivals (days), (b) Observation of clean and unclean (diet), and (c) Ritual dress. If you meticulously followed these three things, then you were considered a “good Jew.” If you slacked up on one or more of these, then you weren’t quite as good.

Jesus was attacking a system which put rules and regulations before the claim of human need. The commandment of God was that the claim of human love should come first; the commandment of the scribes was that the claim of legal rules and regulations should come first. Jesus was quite sure that any regulation which prevented a man from giving help where help was needed was nothing less than a contradiction of the law of God.

We must have a care that we never allow rules to paralyse the claims of love. Nothing that prevents us helping a fellowman can ever be a rule approved by God.

Jesus accused the religionists of worshipping in vain. “Ye worship ye know not what” (John 4:22). A religionist worships, but with an empty heart. Jesus taught that true worship must be in spirit and in truth, not only in spirit, but in truth as well (John 4:24). A person who denies Christ or denies God’s Word cannot truly worship God (John 14:6; John 17:17). He may worship; but his worship is empty, worthless, unacceptable.

The religionists of Jesus’ day were professing religion with their lips, but denying Christ, God’s Son, in their hearts (cp. John 17:17-20).

A religionist teaches tradition as God’s commandment. He teaches his tradition as he practices it or proclaims it. Tradition is man’s idea of what should be or what should not be done. Some traditions are good; however, they are not to be taught as though they were the commandments of God. As important as some traditions may be, they are not as important as God’s Word.

Tradition can make the Word of God ineffective. Jesus charged the religionists with setting aside God’s Word for tradition. Religious traditions may be described as institutional or personal:

  1. Institutional traditions are such things as rituals, rules, regulations, schedules, forms, services, procedures, organizations—anything that gives order and security to the persons involved.

. Personal traditions are such things as church attendance, prayers, habits, ceremonies, objects which a person uses (somewhat superstitiously) to keep himself religiously secure.

Jesus was attacking the fact that so many religionists put their traditions first while neglecting and ignoring God’s Word

Mt 15:10-14 with Mk 7:14–[14AgainMK] 10Jesus called the crowd to him and said, “Listen and understand. 11What goes into a man’s mouth does not make him ‘unclean,’ but what comes out of his mouth, that is what makes him ‘unclean.’” 12Then the disciples came to him and asked, “Do you know that the Pharisees were offended when they heard this?” 13He replied, “Every plant that my heavenly Father has not planted will be pulled up by the roots. 14Leave them; they are blind guides.-7-14 If a blind man leads a blind man, both will fall into a pit.”

Simply stated, a man is not defiled by what enters his body, but by what comes out of his heart. Now note Mark 7:16. The importance of the point is again stressed: if any man has ears, let him hear. But the disciples were spiritually dull. They did not understand the parable. They asked Him to explain.

Now that Jesus has critiqued the behavior of the Pharisees, he returns to the original question and critiques the behavior of his disciples. Our Lord sees no danger in becoming “defiled” by eating with unwashed hands. Hocus-pocus uncleanness, even if it should enter the body while eating, will be “flushed” out soon enough (v. 17). No, what makes a man unclean is what enters his mind and comes out his mouth via the heart.

All their lives, these disciples have revered the Pharisees. And now, by following Jesus, they find themselves on the other side of the fence from these pillars of Judaism. More than that, they find themselves the center of this theological controversy. The Pharisees have apparently gone away in a huff (v. 12). The disciples, no doubt, are still trembling as they ask Jesus, “Do you know the Pharisees were offended?” Jesus refrains from all those clever retorts that seem so appropriate to us: “So!,” “Ask someone who cares,” or “If you think they are mad at me, you should see how God feels about them!” Instead Jesus employs the familiar figure from Matthew 13:28-30. Just because a plant is in the garden does not mean it is a good plant. God, like a good gardener, will weed his ground.

Although it may not seem so now, this passage, when it was first spoken, was well-nigh the most revolutionary passage in the New Testament. Jesus has been arguing with the legal experts about different aspects of the traditional law. He has shown the irrelevance of the elaborate handwashings. He has shown how rigid adherence to the traditional law can actually mean disobedience to the law of God. But here he says something more startling yet. He declares that nothing that goes into a man can possibly defile him, for it is received only into his body which rids itself of it in the normal, physical way.

No Jew ever believed that and no orthodox Jew believes it yet. Leviticus 11 has a long list of animals that are unclean and may not be used for food. How very seriously this was taken can be seen from many an incident in Maccabean times. At that time the Syrian king, Antiochus Epiphanes, was determined to root out the Jewish faith. One of the things he demanded was that the Jews should eat pork, swine’s flesh but they died in their hundreds rather than do so. “Howbeit many in Israel were fully resolved and confirmed in themselves not to eat any unclean thing. Wherefore they chose rather to die, that they might not be defiled with meats, and that they might not profane the holy covenant; so then they died.” (1 Maccabees 1:62, 63.)

In effect Jesus was saying that things cannot be either unclean or clean in any real religious sense of the term. Only persons can be really defiled; and what defiles a person is his own actions, which are the product of his own heart. This was new doctrine and shatteringly new doctrine. The Jew had, and still has, a whole system of things which are clean and unclean. With one sweeping pronouncement Jesus declared the whole thing irrelevant and that uncleanness has nothing to do with what a man takes into his body but everything to do with what comes out of his heart.

What defiles a man is not what he eats and drinks. What a man eats and drinks does not enter his heart; it enters his digestive tract and passes through his body. Therefore, food and drink, or eating with unwashed hands, or doing any other outward thing cannot defile a man—not spiritually.

Note exactly what Jesus was saying: “It is not things that defile a man. It is the heart that defiles a man. A man’s heart is corrupt; therefore, he corrupts himself. Man is not made unclean by things; he is unclean because of his polluted heart. It is he himself who takes things and does unclean things with them.

Sin, Source—Defilement: the first explanation—the thing that enters the body does not defile. What defiles a man is not what he eats and drinks. What a man eats and drinks does not enter his heart; it enters his digestive tract and passes through his body. Therefore, food and drink, or eating with unwashed hands, or doing any other outward thing cannot defile a man—not spiritually.

There is no connection between what we eat and spirituality. That is not to say that excessive eating and intemperance are not wrong. Lustful and excessive appetites come out of the heart. But when it comes to the items themselves, the food and drink, there is no merit or value, no morality or virtue to them—not within themselves. It is what we do with the things, what our heart does, that makes us either good or bad, spiritual or carnal.

The second explanation—the thing that comes out from the heart does defile. Note exactly what Jesus was saying: “It is not things that defile a man. It is the heart that defiles a man. A man’s heart is corrupt; therefore, he corrupts himself. Man is not made unclean by things; he is unclean because of his polluted heart. It is he himself who takes things and does unclean things with them

The third explanation—the source of evil is the heart. The problem of evil is from within, not from without; it is internal, not external. Evil comes from man’s heart (spirit), not his body. Consider the news report of any city on any given day. Notice the evil things reported and keep in mind—it is within one’s own city that such evil is happening. Multiply that evil by every city of any size. Just think of all the evil that is being done every day, and that is only the reported evil, the major evil. Think of the evil words and evil treatment and evil thoughts—all the evil things done within all the cities (Mark 7:21-22)—and one has a picture of what Jesus meant. Man’s heart is his problem. It is from the heart that these evil things come. Man knows better. He has more intelligence than to allow so much evil in his life and home and community and city and world. He just cannot control his heart.

Man makes three fatal mistakes when dealing with the problems of the law and evil, that is, with the problems of his heart.

  1. Man judges evil to be external only. He judges only the sinful act, only the deed. In the eyes of society, a man would be considered perfect if he never did bad—never broke the law and never did the forbidden thing. A person is considered good if he seldom does bad—seldom breaks the law and seldom does the forbidden thing (for example, breaking the speed limit or taking a pencil from the office).
  2. Man fails to see (or confess) that evil arises from the heart, from within. He does not consider that evil things come from an evil heart. Therefore, man puts little if any restraint upon the lust and inward thought. Man seldom thinks beyond the act; he seldom digs into the reason for the lust and thought; he seldom gives any attention to the heart. The result: man still grapples and always will have to grapple with the problem and tragedy of evil.
  3. Man fails to see and acknowledge that the human heart needs to be changed, that is, converted. He refuses to face up to the fact that is so clearly seen: a new man is what is needed. Somehow man’s heart needs to be reborn.

Mt 15:10-14 with Mk 7:17, 19–[17After he had left the crowd and entered the houseMK] 15Peter [his disciplesMK] said, “Explain the parable to us.” 16“Are you still so dull?” Jesus asked them. 17“Don’t you see that whatever enters the mouth goes into the stomach and then out of the body? [In saying this, Jesus declared all foods “clean.”MK] 18But the things that come out of the mouth come from the heart, and these make a man ‘unclean.’”

Jesus did not say in His fundamental principle that nothing entering a man from the outside can defile him. Quite the contrary! He limited the principle to things you eat. The eye and ear give ready entrance to the heart. Things may defile that enter thus. Even accidental sight or hearing may introduce foul, vile things into the heart. When poison is taken, an emetic or stomach pump or antibiotic may save the life if applied promptly. In the heart the Christian must brave strong resistance of character and use spiritual antidotes.

The same thoughts presented in a different way

There are four stages in this drama, and the first is accusation (Mark 7:1-5). The Jewish religious leaders were now openly hostile toward the Lord and His ministry. It was not unusual for them to follow Him from place to place simply to watch for something to criticize. In this case, they accused the disciples of failing to practice the Jewish ceremonial washing. These washings had nothing to do with personal hygiene, nor were they commanded in the Law. They were a part of the tradition that the scribes and Pharisees had given to the people to add to their burdens (Matt. 23:4).

Our Lord had already violated their Sabbath traditions (Mark 2:23-3:5), so the Jews were eager to accuse Him when they saw the disciples eat “with defiled hands.” Why would such a seemingly trivial matter upset these religious leaders? Why would they feel compelled to defend their ceremonial washings? For one thing, these leaders resented it when our Lord openly flaunted their authority. After all, these practices had been handed down from the fathers and carried with them the authority of the ages! The Jews called tradition “the fence of the Law.” It was not the Law that protected the tradition, but the tradition that protected the Law!

But something much more important was involved. Whenever the Jews practiced these washings, they declared that they were “special” and that other people were “unclean”! If a Jew went to the marketplace to buy food, he might be “defiled” by a Gentile or (God forbid!) a Samaritan. This tradition had begun centuries before to remind the Jews that they were God’s elect people and therefore had to keep themselves separated. However, a good reminder had gradually degenerated into an empty ritual, and the result was pride and religious isolation.

These washings not only indicated a wrong attitude toward people, but they also conveyed a wrong idea of the nature of sin and personal holiness. Jesus made it clear in the Sermon on the Mount that true holiness is a matter of inward affection and attitude and not just outward actions and associations. The pious Pharisees thought they were holy because they obeyed the Law and avoided external defilement. Jesus taught that a person who obeys the Law externally can still break the Law in his heart, and that external “defilement” has little connection with the condition of the inner person.

So the conflict was not only between God’s truth and man’s tradition, but also between two divergent views of sin and holiness. This confrontation was no incidental skirmish; it got to the very heart of true religious faith. Each new generation must engage in a similar conflict, for human nature is prone to hold on to worn-out man-made traditions and ignore or disobey the living Word of God. It is true that some traditions are helpful as reminders of our rich heritage, or as “cement” to bind generations, but we must constantly beware lest tradition take the place of truth. It does us good to examine our church traditions in the light of God’s Word and to be courageous enough to make changes. (Note that the word tradition in 2 Thes. 2:15 refers to the body of doctrinal truth “handed down” from the Apostles to leaders in the church. See also 2 Tim. 2:2.)

The next stage can be labeled condemnation (Mark 7:6-13) as Jesus defended His disciples and exposed the hypocrisy of their accusers. The first thing He did was to quote from the Prophet Isaiah (Isa. 29:13), and then He brought in the Law of Moses (Ex. 20:12; 21:17; Lev. 20:9). How could the Pharisees argue with the Law and the Prophets?

In defending their tradition, the Pharisees eroded their own characters and also the character of the Word of God. They were hypocrites, “playactors,” whose religious worship was practiced in vain. True worship must come from the heart, and it must be directed by God’s truth, not man’s personal ideas. What a tragedy that religious people would ignorantly practice their religion and become the worse for doing it!

But they were not only destroying their character; they were also destroying the influence and authority of the very Word of God that they claimed to be defending. Note the tragic sequence: teaching their doctrines as God’s Word (Mark 7:7); laying aside God’s Word (Mark 7:8); rejecting God’s Word (Mark 7:9); finally, robbing God’s Word of its power (Mark 7:13). People who revere man-made traditions above the Word of God eventually lose the power of God’s Word in their lives. No matter how devout they may appear, their hearts are far from God.

History reveals that the Jewish religious leaders came to honor their traditions far above the Word of God. Rabbi Eleazer said, “He who expounds the Scriptures in opposition to the tradition has no share in the world to come.” The Mishna, a collection of Jewish traditions in the Talmud, records, “It is a greater offense to teach anything contrary to the voice of the Rabbis than to contradict Scripture itself.”

Once He had exposed their hypocrisy, Jesus then turned to the Law of Moses and indicted them for breaking the fifth commandment. They had an ingenious way of breaking the Law and not feeling guilty. Instead of using their wealth to support their parents, the Pharisees dedicated that wealth to God (“Corban” = “an offering, a gift”; see Num. 30) and claimed that the wealth could now be used only for “spiritual purposes.” However, they continued to get the benefit of that wealth, even though it technically belonged to God. These men claimed to love God, but they had no love for their parents!

The third stage is declaration (Mark 7:14-16). Jesus announced to the whole crowd that the source of holy living is from within, not from without. Actually, He was declaring null and void the entire Mosaic system of “clean and unclean” foods; but at that time, He did not explain this radical truth to the crowd. Later, He did explain it in private to His own disciples.

But this declaration was surely understood by His enemies. They realized that He was breaking down one of the “walls” that separated the Jews from the Gentiles. Of course, the Law itself was not set aside until Jesus died on the cross (Eph. 2:14-15; Col. 2:14), but the principle Jesus announced had been true throughout the ages. In every period of history, true holiness has always been a matter of the heart, a right relationship with God by faith. Ceremonial purity was a matter of external obedience to a law as evidence of that faith (Ps. 51:6, 10, 16-17). Moses made it clear in Deuteronomy that God wanted love and obedience to come from the heart, and not be merely outward obedience to rules (note Deut. 6:4-5; 10:12; 30:6, 20).

Our Lord’s explanation (Mark 7:17-23) was given privately to His disciples when they asked Him “concerning the parable.” His explanation seems obvious to us, but we must remember that these twelve men had been brought up under the strict Jewish dietary code that categorized all foods as either “clean” or “unclean” (Lev. 11). In fact, Acts 10:14 suggests that Peter kept a kosher household for years even after he had heard this truth. It is not easy to change our religious traditions.

The human heart is sinful and produces all manner of evil desires, thoughts, and actions, everything from murder to envy (“an evil eye”). Jesus had no illusions about human nature, as do some liberal theologians and humanistic teachers today. He realized that man is a sinner, unable to control or change his own nature; and that is why Jesus came to earth—to die for lost sinners.

The Jewish dietary laws were given by God to teach His chosen people to make a difference between what was clean and what was unclean. (No doubt there were also some practical reasons involved, such as sanitation and health.) To disobey these laws was a matter of ceremonial defilement, and that was an external matter. Food ends up in the stomach, but sin begins in the heart. The food we eat is digested and the waste evacuated, but sin remains and it produces defilement and death.

This dramatic lesson on “truth vs. tradition” could only irritate the Jewish religious leaders more and make them want to silence Jesus. This increased opposition was the reason why He departed from the crowded places and took His disciples into Gentile territory.

Before we leave this section, however, it might be good for us to contrast man’s traditions and God’s truth.

 

Man’s traditions God’s truth
Outward forms—bondage Inward faith—liberty
Trifling rules Fundamental principles
Outward piety True inward holiness
Neglect, replace the Word Exalts the Word of God

Mk 7:20-23 with Mt 15:20–20He went on: “What comes out of a man is what makes him ‘unclean.’ 21For from within, out of men’s hearts come evil thoughts, sexual immorality, theft, murder, adultery, 22greed, malice, deceit, lewdness, envy, slander, arrogance and folly. 23All these evils come from inside and make a man ‘unclean’; [but eating with unwashed hands does not make him ‘unclean.’”MT]

Jesus revealed the problem so clearly in this passage. Note the progress of sin within man. (1) It begins in human nature: “within, out of the heart.” (2) It develops in the human mind: in “evil thoughts.” (3) It is expressed in human acts: “adulteries, fornications….”

Just like the sermon in parables (Mt 13), when Jesus leaves the crowd he enters a house. This gives the disciples the opportunity to ask Jesus privately what he meant by this parable. Again we find Peter speaking for the group. Since there is no definite article with the noun “house” we have no indication that it was Peter’s house in Capernaum. Since Jesus is on a tour of Galilee, this could have taken place anywhere in that region.

 

His meaning is obvious—even if some morsel should be ceremonially defiled, it doesn’t stick around to do you any harm. It just passes through. Note: Jesus is addressing the issue of ceremonial defilement, not truly harmful substances.

What does make a man defiled, however, is what comes out of his mouth. Our words express the goodness or badness of our heart (Mt 12:34; Lk 6:45). This rule is so consistent that we can even be judged by our words (Mt 12:36).

This list, unusual for Jesus (but cf. Rom 1:29-31; Gal 5:19-21), illustrates the kinds of things that are talked about and practiced from the overflow of one’s heart. Human behavior often moves from mind to heart to words to behavior.

Mark adds this important parenthetical comment, “In saying this Jesus declared all foods clean.” The issue of “clean and unclean” will come up again in the Church (Acts 10:9-16; 15:20; Rom 14:13ff; 1 Cor 8). And it’s not just about food; it’s about people. This is the obvious lesson for Peter in Acts 10-11. The structure of this text is also suggestive. In both Matthew and Mark the very next scene is Jesus’ interaction with the Syro-Phoenician woman and the healings in Decapolis. Jesus’ ministry is not about sanitation but sanctification; it is not about purity but people.

he problem of evil is from within, not from without; it is internal, not external. Evil comes from man’s heart (spirit), not his body. Consider the news report of any city on any given day. Notice the evil things reported and keep in mind—it is within one’s own city that such evil is happening. Multiply that evil by every city of any size. Just think of all the evil that is being done every day, and that is only the reported evil, the major evil. Think of the evil words and evil treatment and evil thoughts—all the evil things done within all the cities (Mark 7:21-22)—and one has a picture of what Jesus meant. Man’s heart is his problem. It is from the heart that these evil things come. Man knows better. He has more intelligence than to allow so much evil in his life and home and community and city and world. He just cannot control his heart.

Heart (kardia): in the Bible the word “heart” refers to both the major organ of the body (Leviticus 17:11) and to the most important part of a person, that is, to man’s innermost being. The heart is the central part, the very center of man’s life. It is the most vital part of man’s being.

The heart is man’s inward life. It lies deep within, containing the hidden man or the real man (1 Peter 3:4); that is, the heart contains what a man really is, his true character. The heart determines what a man does, his behavior, whether good or depraved (Matthew 15:18; Mark 7:21-23).

  1. The heart is the source of man’s rational being: reasoning (Mark 2:6), understanding (Matthew 13:15), thinking (Matthew 9:4).
  2. The heart is the source of man’s emotional being: joy (John 16:22; Ephes. 5:19), affections (Luke 24:32), desires (Matthew 5:28).
  3. The heart is the source of man’s spiritual being: conscience (Acts 2:37), will (Romans 6:17), faith (Mark 11:23; Romans 10:10), evil (Matthew 15:18; Mark 7:21-23; cp. Jeremiah 17:9).

Man makes three fatal mistakes when dealing with the problems of the law and evil, that is, with the problems of his heart.

  1. Man judges evil to be external only. He judges only the sinful act, only the deed. In the eyes of society, a man would be considered perfect if he never did bad—never broke the law and never did the forbidden thing.

A person is considered good if he seldom does bad—seldom breaks the law and seldom does the forbidden thing (for example, breaking the speed limit or taking a pencil from the office).

  1. Man fails to see (or confess) that evil arises from the heart, from within. He does not consider that evil things come from an evil heart. Therefore, man puts little if any restraint upon the lust and inward thought. Man seldom thinks beyond the act; he seldom digs into the reason for the lust and thought; he seldom gives any attention to the heart. The result: man still grapples and always will have to grapple with the problem and tragedy of evil.
  2. Man fails to see and acknowledge that the human heart needs to be changed, that is, converted. He refuses to face up to the fact that is so clearly seen: a new man is what is needed. Somehow man’s heart needs to be reborn.

Jesus revealed the problem so clearly in this passage. Note the progress of sin within man. (1) It begins in human nature: “within, out of the heart.” (2) It develops in the human mind: in “evil thoughts.” (3) It is expressed in human acts: “adulteries, fornications….”

Matthew records Peter’s protest; the saying was so graphic, so revolutionary that it seemed to them like a riddle. Mark as usual omits the leading part played by Peter in this discussion.

 

ADDITIONAL COMMENTS

Mark 2:1–3:6 contained a series of five controversies between Jesus and the religious authorities which culminated in their decision to plot Jesus’ death. His opponents appeared again in 3:22 to accuse Jesus of being possessed and working miracles through the power of Beelzebub. Now they appear with another criticism.

1–4. As in 3:22 the religious authorities in this case had come from Jerusalem. They obviously came looking for a fight. They found it in the issue of ritual handwashing.

The Old Testament is deeply concerned with religious cleanliness. Although it does not command ritual handwashing for the people in general, it does require the priests to wash their hands and feet before entering the tabernacle (Exod 30:17–21). It takes the matter quite seriously, commanding them to “wash their hands and feet so that they will not die,” and saying “this is to be a lasting ordinance for Aaron and his descendants for the generations to come” (30:21). At some point before the first century this practice was expanded beyond its original setting of tabernacle worship and beyond the original focus on the priests. Mark explains in vv. 3–4 that handwashing had become quite popular among the Jews along with washing a variety of objects.1

Mark (v. 3), the Pharisees and scribes (v. 5), and Jesus (vv. 6–9, 13) regard the handwashing rules as part of the “tradition of the elders.” All parties recognized that these rules were not commanded in the law. But it would be a mistake to take this as a indication that the practice was not viewed with great seriousness. The Pharisees took ancient traditions seriously. Josephus explains that this was one of the chief hallmarks of the Pharisees and a basic point of dispute between them and the Sadducees:

the Pharisees had passed on to the people certain regulations handed down by former generations and not recorded in the Laws of Moses, for which reason they are rejected by the Sadducaean group, who hold that only those regulations should be considered valid which were written down (in Scripture), and that those which had been handed down by former generations need not be observed. And concerning these matters the two parties came to have controversies and serious differences … [in which] the Pharisees have the support of the masses.2

(The last comment by Josephus indicates that many Jews would be sympathetic with the Pharisees’ criticisms of Jesus.) There is continuing scholarly debate over whether the Pharisees of Jesus’ day believed that the traditions could be traced to Moses and thus had equal status to the written word of Moses.3 But there is no debate that they considered the traditions of the elders to be ancient and to be quite important.

There are several technical difficulties in vv. 3–4. In v. 3 the phrase translated “give their hands a ceremonial washing” cannot be translated precisely, although it certainly has to do with handwashing.4 In v. 4a translational difficulties make it hard to decide whether to accept the ’s “When they come from the marketplace they do not eat unless they wash” or the ’s “and they do not eat anything from the market unless they wash it.”5 At the end of v. 4, some ancient witnesses to the text add “and dining couches” (which could be translated—as in the  note—“and beds”) as the final item in the list of items which were washed.

  1. 5. As in 2:23–24 the religious authorities expected Jesus to instruct his disciples and took their behavior as indicative of his views. This assumption was correct on both occasions. Concerning the tradition of the elders see the comments above on v. 3.

6–8. Jesus did not begin by replying to their specific criticism, but began with a critique of their emphasis on the tradition of the elders. He argued that they had come to adhere to their traditions even to the point of contradicting the will of God. He supported his claim by a quotation from Isaiah and an illustration from scribal tradition.

The quotation is from the LXX of Isa 29:13. Like Isaiah’s contemporaries, some of the Pharisees and scribes gave only lip service to honoring God, because instead of doing God’s will they followed “rules taught by men.” Therefore, their claim to honor God was hypocritical. Sincere worshippers of God do his commandments.

9–13. Jesus now illustrates the point by using the tradition of the Corban oath. Josephus speaks of this oath twice, on one occasion speaking of “those who describe themselves as ‘Corban’ to God—meaning what Greeks would call ‘a gift’,”6 and on the other occasion describing “the oath called ‘Corban’ ” as “found in no other nation except the Jews, and, translated from the Hebrew, one may interpret it as meaning ‘God’s gift.’ ”7 The Corban vow seems to have been used both for persons and for possessions and it declared them to be a gift to God. At least in some cases possessions which were declared Corban could still be used, but could not be given to others.8

The first citation in v. 10 is the fifth of the ten commandments as found in Exod 20:12 and Deut 5:16. The second is from either Exod 21:17 or Lev 20:9. The significance Moses gave to these commandments is indicated by the fact that “Honor your father and mother” is one of the ten fundamental commandments and that cursing father or mother brings the death penalty (Exod 20:12; 21:15, 17). Jesus understood the command to honor one’s parents to imply more than verbal commendations or even obedience. In his understanding honoring included taking care of one’s parents. The Corban tradition, when applied to parents, prohibited a man from caring for his father or mother.9 Therefore it led to violations of the commandments given by Moses.

Jesus’ main point is clear from v. 9 and v. 13. The Corban illustration was one of many in which the religious authorities kept their traditions and in so doing violated the commands of God.

14–15. Vv. 6–13 are addressed to the Pharisees and the teachers of the law. Jesus now addresses the crowd and replies to the specific objection concerning handwashing. The reply is a metaphorical saying characterized in v. 17 as a parable. It is explained in vv. 18–23. V. 16 (“If anyone has ears to hear, let him hear”) is omitted from the  because it is missing from the best ancient witnesses and was probably added to Mark by a scribe.

17–23. As in 4:10 the disciples asked Jesus to explain the parable. In his explanation the emphasis falls on the contrast between that which enters and goes out from a person’s digestive tract vs. that which goes out from a person’s heart. The handwashing rules focus on the food that enters and departs from the stomach. Jesus is concerned with what originates in and departs from the heart.

To identify the things that are truly unclean Jesus provides a list of vices. The  translation is probably correct in taking the first item, translated “evil thoughts” in the , as an umbrella term that includes all the following items.10 Most of the items are easily understood from the  translation. The second word in v. 22, “malice,” translates a broad Greek word (πονηρία, ponēria) that could be translated “wickedness” or “sinfulness.”11 The fourth word, “lewdness,” translates the word traditionally translated “licentiousness” (ἀσέλγεια, aselgeia). Another possibility would be “sensuality.”12 “Envy” translates an idiom (ὀφθαλμὸς πονηρός, ophthalmos ponēros), literally “the evil eye.” As in most such lists, some items are vague or broad (e.g., wickedness) and some are overlapping (e.g., sexual immorality and adultery).

Mark’s editorial observation in v. 19b, “In saying this, Jesus declared all foods ‘clean,’ ” raises a question. Did Jesus intend for the crowd addressed in vv. 14–15 or even the disciples addressed in vv. 18–23 to quit observing the Old Testament dietary laws? This conclusion seems unlikely on at least three grounds. First, it is not consistent with Jesus’ attitude toward the law as expressed in Matt 5:19: “Anyone who breaks one of the least of these commandments and teaches others to do the same will be called least in the kingdom of heaven.” Second, the disciples did not know that Christians do not have to observe the dietary laws until well after Jesus’ death (see, e.g., Acts 10:15 where Peter tells the Lord, “I have never eaten anything impure or unclean”). Third, the issue raised by the religious authorities was one even they recognized to be part of the traditions of the elders and not part of the law. The context suggests that Jesus’ remarks should be applied primarily to traditions and not the law. In this very context he upholds the law vs. the traditions (vv. 6–13).

How, then, is Mark’s comment to be understood? His remark that Jesus declared all foods “clean” clearly undermines the Old Testament dietary laws. The best understanding is probably that Mark sees the fuller implications of Jesus’ words from the standpoint of later revelation.13 In the original context Jesus was specifically addressing the traditions of the elders. But the principle he advocated had implications for the dietary laws and eventually God revealed to the church that the dietary laws were optional for Christians. Jewish Christians could and did continue to observe them. But they were not to be bound upon Gentile Christians. In the light of this further revelation, Mark correctly observes the ultimate implications of Jesus’ principle contrasting the stomach and the heart. [1]

Helping the Gentiles (Mark 7:24–8:9)

Mark records three miracles that Jesus performed as He ministered to the Gentiles in the region of Tyre and Sidon. This is the only recorded instance of our Lord actually leaving Palestine. He was practicing what he had just taught the disciples: there is no difference between Jews and Gentiles, for all are sinners and need the Saviour.

Casting out a demon (vv. 24–30). Of the thirty-five recorded miracles in the Gospels, four directly involve women: the healing of Peter’s mother-in-law (Mark 1:30–31); the raising of the widow’s son (Luke 7:11–17); the raising of Lazarus (John 11); and the casting out of the demon as recorded here.

Jesus came to this area (about forty miles from Capernaum) so that He might have some privacy, but a concerned mother discovered He was there and came to Him for help. There were many obstacles in her way, yet she overcame them all by faith and got what she needed.

To begin with, her nationality was against her: she was a Gentile and Jesus was a Jew. Besides that, she was a woman, and society in that day was dominated by the men. Satan was against her, for one of his demons had taken control in her daughter’s life. The disciples were against her; they wanted Jesus to send her away and let Him (and them) have some rest. For a time, it looked as though even Jesus was against her! It was not an easy situation, and yet she triumphed because of her great faith.

Samuel Rutherford, the saintly Scottish minister who suffered greatly for Christ, once wrote to a friend: “It is faith’s work to claim and challenge loving-kindnesses out of all the roughest strokes of God.” That is exactly what this Gentile mother did, and we today have much that we can learn from her about faith.

When she first asked Him for help, Jesus did not even answer her! Encouraged by His silence, the disciples urged Him to send her away. When Jesus did speak, it was not to the woman but to the disciples; and His words seem to exclude her completely: “I am not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel” (Matt. 15:24). However, none of these barriers stopped her from pressing on with her plea.

The first time she cried for help, the mother addressed Jesus as “Son of David,” a Jewish title; but the next time she cried out for help, she simply said, “Lord, help me” (Matt. 15:25). It was then that Jesus spoke about feeding the children (Israel) first and not throwing their food to “the little pet puppies.” Jesus was not calling the Gentiles “dirty scavenger dogs” as did many of the proud Jews; He was giving her hope, and she took hold of it.

Her reply revealed that faith had triumphed. She did not deny the special place of the “children” (Jews) in God’s plan, nor did she want to usurp it. All she wanted were a few crumbs of blessing from the table; for, after all, “Salvation is of the Jews” (John 4:22). It must have rejoiced His heart when she took His very words and used them as a basis for her plea! She accepted her place, she believed His Word, and she persisted in her plea; and Jesus not only met her need, but commended her for her faith.

It is significant that the two times in the Gospel record when Jesus commended “great faith,” He was responding to the faith of Gentiles and not Jews: this Syrophoenician woman and the Roman centurion (Matt. 8:5–13). It is also worth noting that in both situations, Jesus healed at a distance, suggesting the spiritual distance between Jews and Gentiles at that time (Eph. 2:11–22). Finally, the people of Tyre and Sidon were not known for their faith (Matt. 11:21–22), yet this woman dared to believe that Jesus could deliver her daughter.

Great faith is faith that takes God at His Word and will not let go until God meets the need. Great faith can lay hold of even the slightest encouragement and turn it into a fulfilled promise. “Lord, increase our faith.”

Jesus’ actions never yielded to simple explanations. Those who thought they had him “figured out” were usually about to be stunned. His opponents tended to see the hurting people who came to Jesus as cases to be solved or examples of those who broke the law. Jesus treated them as valuable human beings, worthy of his attention.

The presumption that Jesus was out to trample the Law might have led Jesus’ opponents to expect him to quickly heal the daughter of this Gentile woman. But instead of adding this situation to his portfolio of unusual miracles performed, Jesus ignored the opportunity to make a statement; instead, he dealt with this woman as an individual whose own faith needed to be challenged and clarified.

Jesus did not belittle her by rejecting her. He did not overlook the fact that she was a woman or a Gentile. He gave his full attention to her faith!

7:24    Jesus left that place and went to the vicinity of Tyre.  Jesus traveled about thirty miles to the vicinity of Tyre and then went to Sidon (7:31). These were port cities on the Mediterranean Sea north of Israel. Both cities had flourishing trade and were very wealthy. They were proud, historic Canaanite cities. In David’s day, Tyre was on friendly terms with Israel (2 Samuel 5:11), but soon afterward the city became known for its wickedness. Its king even claimed to be a god (Ezekiel 28:1ff.). Tyre rejoiced when Jerusalem was destroyed in 586 b.c. because without Israel’s competition, Tyre’s trade and profits would increase. It is interesting that Jesus stressed the importance of inner purity just before visiting Tyre.

 He entered a house and did not want anyone to know it; yet he could not keep his presence secret.  Jesus and the disciples probably went to this Gentile territory thinking that they would be less well known and thus could obtain privacy and rest time. They went to someone’s house (probably the home of a Jew who lived in that area) and did not want anyone to know they were there. But even in this Gentile territory, he could not keep his presence secret.

7:25    In fact, as soon as she heard about him, a woman whose little daughter was possessed by an evil spirit came and fell at his feet.  The word of Jesus’ arrival had spread from village to village. One woman in particular came to Jesus as soon as she heard that he was in the region. She had heard about Jesus’ miracle-working power and how he cast out demons, so she humbly came and fell at his feet on behalf of her little girl who was possessed by an evil spirit.

7:26    Now the woman was a Gentile, of Syrophoenician origin.  Mark described this woman as a Gentile, a Syrophoenician; Matthew calls her a woman of Canaan. These are both correct descriptions. Mark’s designation referred to her political background. His Roman audience would easily identify her by the part of the empire that was her home. Matthew’s description was designed for his Jewish audience, who remembered the Canaanites as bitter enemies when Israel was settling the Promised Land. Some Bible translations identify her as a Greek. This is also correct because she was a Greek-speaking native of the Phoenician area, an area converted to Greek language and culture after the conquest of Alexander the Great in the fourth century b.c.

 She begged him to cast the demon out of her daughter.  The woman wasted no time. As she fell at Jesus’ feet, she gave her request—that Jesus would cast the demon out of her little daughter.

7:27    He said to her, “Let the children be fed first, for it is not fair to take the children’s food and throw it to the dogs.”  Jesus answered her in the language of a parable. Jesus probably spoke Greek to this woman, for she would not have known Aramaic. Jesus used the word kunarion, referring to a little dog, a household pet. The simple parable meant that the children at the table are fed before the pets; it would not be right to take the children’s food and give it to the dogs. While it is true that in Jewish tradition Gentiles at times were referred to derogatorily as “dogs,” that probably does not apply here. The Greek word used as a derogatory nickname applied to wild dogs or scavenger dogs, not household pets.

By these words, Jesus may have meant that his first priority was to spend time feeding his children (teaching his disciples), not to take food away from them and throw it to the pets. This woman was interrupting Jesus’ purpose in being in Tyre. He had come to spend time teaching his disciples, not to be interrupted to do miracles for a woman who was not even a Jew. Jesus was not insulting the woman; instead, he was saying that she should wait until God’s appointed time when the Gentiles would receive the good news of the gospel.

Jesus’ words could also be taken to mean that his ministry was to the Jews first (the children of Israel) and that he would not take away from them to perform miracles for a Gentile. If that was what Jesus meant, we should realize that his words do not contradict the truth that God’s message is for all types of people (Psalm 22:27; Isaiah 56:7; Matthew 28:19; Romans 15:9–12). Jesus was simply telling the woman that the Jews were to have the first opportunity to accept him as the Messiah because God wanted them to present the message of salvation to the rest of the world (see Genesis 12:3). Jesus was not rejecting the Syrophoenician woman. He may have wanted to test her faith, or he may have wanted to use the situation as another opportunity to teach that faith is available to all races and nationalities.

7:28    But she answered him, “Sir, even the dogs under the table eat the children’s crumbs.”  Unlike many of Jesus’ Jewish listeners, this woman understood his parable. Her answer was wise, for she explained to Jesus, by extending his parable, that the children who love the pets often drop morsels of food to them. Not all the Jews accepted Jesus, while some Gentiles chose to follow him. Why couldn’t she have some of those “leftovers” that the Jews didn’t “eat”? She adroitly pointed out that such “dogs” ate with (not after) the children. She did not ask for the entire meal, just for a few crumbs—or one crumb in particular—one miracle of healing for her daughter.

And Satan trembles when he sees the weakest saint upon his knees. William Cowper

Ironically, many Jews would lose God’s spiritual healing because they rejected Jesus, while many Gentiles, whom the Jews rejected, would find salvation because they recognized Jesus.

7:29    Then he told her, “For such a reply, you may go; the demon has left your daughter.”  Jesus was delighted by the faith of the woman. He granted her request because of her humility and persistence. Her faith and understanding were in contrast to the misunderstanding of the disciples (6:52; 8:14–21). Her request had been made in faith that Jesus could perform the healing. His words had been meant to test her, and she had passed the test. She understood Christ’s lordship and that, as a Gentile, she had no right to request mercy from Jesus. She also willingly accepted his conditions. On that basis, Jesus healed the woman’s daughter. With his words, the demon left the little girl. This miracle showed that Jesus’ power over demons is so great that he doesn’t need to be present physically, or even to speak any word to the demon, in order to free someone. His power transcends any distance.

7:30    So she went home, found the child lying on the bed, and the demon gone.  The woman knew that her request had been granted. She did not beg Jesus to come with her; she took him at his word that her child was healed. Sure enough, when she arrived at her home, the child was resting quietly on the bed. The demon had left; the cure was complete and permanent.

In Jesus there is hope for all of us. The woman was a Gentile, yet Jesus crossed the barrier to reach out to her. He actually crossed many barriers: nationality, religion, and tradition. No barrier can keep Jesus from reaching us.

Healing a deaf man (vv. 31–37). The region of Decapolis (“ten cities”) was also Gentile territory, but before Jesus left the region, the people were glorifying the God of Israel (Matt. 15:30–31). The man they brought to Jesus was handicapped both by deafness and an impediment in his speech, and Jesus healed him. This miracle is recorded only by Mark and would be especially appreciated by his Roman readers, since the “ten cities” region was like a “Rome away from Rome.”

Jesus took the man away from the crowd so that the healing would be private and the man would not become a public attraction. Since the man was deaf, he could not hear our Lord’s words, but he could feel Jesus’ fingers in his ear and the touch on his tongue; and this would encourage the man’s faith. The “sigh” was an inward groan, our Lord’s compassionate response to the pain and sorrow sin has brought into the world. It was also a prayer to the Father on behalf of the handicapped man. (The same word is used in connection with prayer in Rom. 8:23, and the noun in Rom. 8:26.)

Ephphatha is an Aramaic word that means “be opened, be released.” The man did not hear Jesus speak, but the creation heard the command of the Creator, and the man was healed. Both the tongue and the ears functioned normally again. In spite of our Lord’s strict command for the people to keep quiet about the miracles, they told the news everywhere (see Mark 1:34, 44; 3:12; 5:43); and this resulted in a large crowd gathering and bringing people who were ill or handicapped. Even though Jesus was trying to enjoy some rest, He took time to heal them all. The result? These Gentiles “glorified the God of Israel” (Matt. 15:31).

Feeding the 4,000 (vv. 1–9). Those who try to find contradictions in the Bible often confuse this miracle with the feeding of the 5,000 which is recorded in all four Gospels. Only Matthew and Mark record this event, and it is not difficult to distinguish it from the other miracle of the multiplying of bread and fish. The first miracle took place in Galilee, near Bethsaida, and involved predominantly Jews. This miracle took place near Decapolis and involved mostly Gentiles. In the first miracle, Jesus started with five loaves and two fish, while here He had seven loaves “and a few fish.” The 5,000 had been with Him one day, but the 4,000 had been with him three days. Twelve baskets of fragments were left over after the 5,000 were fed, but only seven baskets after the 4,000 were fed. There were even two different kinds of baskets used: for the 5,000, small wicker lunch baskets (kophinos); for the 4,000, large hampers, big enough to hold a man (spuris, see Acts 9:25).

Once again, we are encouraged by our Lord’s compassion and His complete control over the situation. However, we are discouraged by the blindness and unbelief of the disciples. Had they completely forgotten the previous miracle? Let’s not be too hard on them. How many times have we forgotten the mercies of the Lord? We need to remind ourselves that Jesus Christ is still the same and has the solution to every problem. All we need do is trust Him, give Him our all, and obey.

Warning the Disciples (Mark 8:10–26)

Jesus and the disciples crossed to the western side of the Sea of Galilee where they were met by the Pharisees who were still angry at Him because of His earlier indictment of their hypocrisy (Mark 7:1–23). This time they tempted Him to prove His divine authority by giving them a sign from heaven. They did not want an earthly miracle, such as the healing of a sick person. They wanted Him to do something spectacular, like bring fire from heaven or bread from heaven (John 6:30–31). This would prove He was indeed sent from God.

Our Lord’s response was one of deep grief and disappointment (see Mark 7:34). How tragic that the religious leaders of God’s chosen people should be so hardhearted and spiritually blind! Their desire for a sign from heaven was but another evidence of their unbelief, for faith does not ask for signs. True faith takes God at His Word and is satisfied with the inward witness of the Spirit.

Since Mark was writing primarily for Gentile readers, he did not include our Lord’s words concerning the sign of the Prophet Jonah (Matt. 16:4; and see Matt. 12:38–41). What is “the sign of Jonah”? Death, burial, and resurrection. The proof that Jesus is what He claimed to be is the fact of His own death, burial, and resurrection (Acts 2:22–36; 3:12–26).

Jesus left them and crossed to the east side of the Sea of Galilee, and en route taught His disciples an important spiritual lesson. It appears that they were almost as blind as the Pharisees! The men were having a private discussion about their food supply, because somebody had forgotten to pack bread. Who was to blame?

It must have grieved Jesus that His handpicked helpers were so spiritually obtuse. The fact that He had multiplied bread on two occasions and fed over 10,000 people had apparently made little impression on them! Why worry and argue over one loaf of bread when you have Jesus in the boat with you? Their minds were dull, their hearts were hard (see Mark 6:52), their eyes were blind, and their ears were deaf (see Mark 4:11–12).

God’s people often have a tendency to forget His blessings (Ps. 103:1–2). He meets our needs, but then when the next problem arises, we complain or become frightened. As long as we are with Him, we can be sure He will care for us. It would do us all good to pause occasionally and remind ourselves of His goodness and faithfulness.

But the main lesson had to do with leaven (yeast) and not with bread. In the Bible, leaven is consistently a symbol of evil. Each Passover season, the Jews had to remove all leaven from their dwellings (Ex. 12:18–20), and leaven was not allowed with the offerings (Ex. 23:18; 34:25; Lev. 2:11; 6:17). Evil, like leaven, is small and hidden, but it spreads and soon infects the whole (Gal. 5:9).

The Bible uses leaven as a picture of false doctrine (Gal. 5:1–9), unjudged sin in the church (1 Cor. 5), and hypocrisy (Luke 12:1). In this context, Jesus warned them about the teaching (false doctrine) of the Pharisees and the followers of Herod. The Pharisees “said but they did not”; in other words, they practiced and encouraged hypocrisy (note Mark 7:6). The Herodians were a worldly group who catered to Herod, accepted the Roman way of life, and saw in Herod and his rule the promised kingdom for the Jewish nation. If this false teaching got into the hearts and minds of the disciples, it would infect them and pollute the truth Jesus had given them to proclaim about Himself and His kingdom.

We can never be too careful about detecting and avoiding false doctrine. Only a small deviation from the Word may get into an individual or a church, but before long it will grow and infect everything. Our Lord did not often say “Beware!” but when He did it was important!

In this section, Mark recorded two miracles that are not found in the other Gospels: the healing of the deaf man who had a speech impediment (Mark 7:31–37), and the healing of the blind man outside Bethsaida (Mark 8:22–26). Perhaps we can see in these two men illustrations of the disciples’ spiritual condition described in Mark 8:18! Jewish readers would connect these two miracles with the messianic promises in Isaiah 35.

In both these situations, friends brought the men to Jesus; and in both situations, Jesus led the men away from the crowds. In fact, in the latter case, He took the man outside the city. Why? Probably because the city of Bethsaida had already been judged because of its unbelief (Matt. 11:21–24). No more evidence would be given to them.

The unique thing about this miracle of healing is that it occurred gradually and not instantly. The Gospels record the healing of at least seven blind men, and they show that our Lord used a variety of approaches. Perhaps it was the atmosphere of unbelief in Bethsaida that hindered Him (see Mark 6:5–6), or it may have been the spiritual condition of the man himself. For some reason not given, the man was not ready for instant sight, so Jesus restored him gradually. The fact that the man recognized men and trees suggests that he had not been born blind but had been blinded by accident or disease.

The man was not from Bethsaida, for Jesus sent him home and cautioned him not to enter that town. Now that he had been healed, why go to unbelieving Bethsaida where Jesus had been rejected? His job was to go home and spread the Good News of the kingdom, and to demonstrate its power by showing others what Jesus had done for him (see Mark 2:11; 5:34; 10:52). Should he not give another opportunity to the people in Bethsaida? Perhaps they would believe if they heard how Jesus had restored his sight. No, Bethsaida had been given adequate evidence, but still had refused to believe. It is a dangerous thing for anybody to reject the message of God and harden his or her heart in unbelief.

The disciples learned some valuable lessons on this trip, lessons that they would need to remember and apply in later years of ministry. We today need to learn these same lessons: (1) don’t seek after signs, but live by faith in His Word; (2) trust Jesus to meet needs; (3) avoid the leaven of false doctrine; (4) let Jesus work as He wills, and expect variety in His working.

Mark recorded the events of some busy days in the ministry of God’s Servant! Next he will take us “behind the scenes” as the Servant instructs His disciples and prepares them for His death on the cross.[2]

 

1 See Sanders, Judaism, pp. 222–230, for a fine summary of the widespread evidence of the use of immersion pools (miqva’ot) among the Jews. Many Jews of Jesus’ time participated not only in washing hands or objects, but also in ritual immersions.

2 Josephus, Antiquities 13.297.

3 See Sanders, Judaism, pp. 423–424, who argues that they did not.

4 Guelich, pp. 364–365.

5 Ibid., p. 365.

LXX The Septuagint (An ancient Greek translation of the Old Testament)

6 Josephus, Antiquities 4.73.

7 Josephus, Against Apion 1.167. See also Philo, Special Laws 2.16–17.

8 Joseph A. Fitzmyer, “The Aramaic Qorban Inscription form Jebel Hallet et—Turi and Mark 7:11/Matt. 15:5,” Journal of Biblical Literature 78 (1959): 60–65, cites an inscription on a Jewish ossuary from near the time of Jesus: “All that a man may find-to-his-profit in this ossuary (is) an offering to God from him who is within it.” The items in the ossuary were to be left there because they had been declared Corban.

9 Although there are dating problems in applying the Mishnah (c. a.d. 200) to Jesus’ time, there is an interesting parallel in the Mishnah Nedarim 5:6 which speaks of “a man at Beth Horon, whose father was forbidden by vow to have any benefit from him.” All translations of the Mishnah are from Herbert Danby, The Mishnah (Oxford, Eng.: Clarendon Press, 1933).

10 “For it is from within, from the human heart, that evil intentions come: fornication, theft, murder.…”

11 BAGD, p. 690.

12 BAGD, pp. 114–115.

13 Lane, pp. 255–256.

[1] Allen Black, Mark, The College Press  Commentary (Joplin, MO: College Press, 1995), Mk 7:1–30.

[2] Warren W. Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary, vol. 1 (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1996), 133–138.

 
Leave a comment

Posted by on October 1, 2026 in Mark

 

Spending time with Jesus (from the gospel of Mark) The servant-teacher – Mark 7:1–8:26


What does Mark 7:1-8 really mean? - God's Blessing

After the eye-opening demonstrations of Jesus’ power in chapter 6, Mark provided a pause in the action by telling of another confrontation between Jesus and the Pharisees. Similar confrontations had already occurred: 2:6–12; 2:15–17; 2:18–20; 2:23–28; 3:1–6; 3:22–30.

Jesus’ dramatic actions were met by determined resistance from groups that Mark identified as “Pharisees and teachers of the law.” Unable to overcome Jesus directly, their tactics shifted to the disciples. They were sure that the disciples were the weak point in Jesus’ defenses.

This could be called a “conflict of interest.” Both the religious leaders and Jesus were questioning each other’s application of the law. The religious authorities had long-established interpretations of the law that tended to confirm and expand the power of the religious ruling class while making a mockery of God’s standards.

In Matthew 23:24, Jesus characterized their error as fruitlessly straining out gnats while allowing camel-sized disobedience of the law to go unchallenged. He charged them with demanding that others carry heavy loads of obligations while excusing themselves. The freedom to obey God that the disciples learned from Jesus threatened the status and control wielded by the religious leaders. Their reaction against Jesus paved the way to Calvary.[1]

Throughout his Gospel, Mark’s emphasis is primarily on what Jesus did. However, in this section of our study you will find Mark recording some of the important teachings of the Lord. Mark also describes His ministry among the Gentiles, which would be of special interest to Roman leaders. We see in this section three ministries of Jesus, the Servant-Teacher.

Teaching the Jews (Mark 7:1–23)

There are four stages in this drama, and the first is accusation (Mark 7:1–5). The Jewish religious leaders were now openly hostile toward the Lord and His ministry. It was not unusual for them to follow Him from place to place simply to watch for something to criticize. In this case, they accused the disciples of failing to practice the Jewish ceremonial washing. These washings had nothing to do with personal hygiene, nor were they commanded in the Law. They were a part of the tradition that the scribes and Pharisees had given to the people to add to their burdens (Matt. 23:4).

Our Lord had already violated their Sabbath traditions (Mark 2:23–3:5), so the Jews were eager to accuse Him when they saw the disciples eat “with defiled hands.” Why would such a seemingly trivial matter upset these religious leaders? Why would they feel compelled to defend their ceremonial washings? For one thing, these leaders resented it when our Lord openly flaunted their authority. After all, these practices had been handed down from the fathers and carried with them the authority of the ages! The Jews called tradition “the fence of the Law.” It was not the Law that protected the tradition, but the tradition that protected the Law!

But something much more important was involved. Whenever the Jews practiced these washings, they declared that they were “special” and that other people were “unclean”! If a Jew went to the marketplace to buy food, he might be “defiled” by a Gentile or (God forbid!) a Samaritan. This tradition had begun centuries before to remind the Jews that they were God’s elect people and therefore had to keep themselves separated. However, a good reminder had gradually degenerated into an empty ritual, and the result was pride and religious isolation.

These washings not only indicated a wrong attitude toward people, but they also conveyed a wrong idea of the nature of sin and personal holiness. Jesus made it clear in the Sermon on the Mount that true holiness is a matter of inward affection and attitude and not just outward actions and associations. The pious Pharisees thought they were holy because they obeyed the Law and avoided external defilement. Jesus taught that a person who obeys the Law externally can still break the Law in his heart, and that external “defilement” has little connection with the condition of the inner person.

So the conflict was not only between God’s truth and man’s tradition, but also between two divergent views of sin and holiness. This confrontation was no incidental skirmish; it got to the very heart of true religious faith. Each new generation must engage in a similar conflict, for human nature is prone to hold on to worn-out man-made traditions and ignore or disobey the living Word of God. It is true that some traditions are helpful as reminders of our rich heritage, or as “cement” to bind generations, but we must constantly beware lest tradition take the place of truth. It does us good to examine our church traditions in the light of God’s Word and to be courageous enough to make changes. (Note that the word tradition in 2 Thes. 2:15 refers to the body of doctrinal truth “handed down” from the Apostles to leaders in the church. See also 2 Tim. 2:2.)

7:1–2  Now when the Pharisees and some of the scribes who had come from Jerusalem gathered around him, they noticed that some of his disciples were eating with defiled hands, that is, without washing them.  Another delegation came from Jerusalem to investigate this new rabbi who was causing such a stir throughout the country. In 2:18, the Pharisees attacked Jesus through his disciples by claiming that the disciples were wrong not to fast (breaking the religious leaders’ additions to God’s law); then in 2:24, they claimed that the disciples were wrong to pluck heads of grain and eat them on the Sabbath (again, only breaking one of their additions to God’s law); in 3:22, such a delegation had incorrectly concluded that Jesus was casting out demons because he himself was demon possessed.

In this chapter another delegation arrived, ready to debate Jesus about his disciples’ disregard of the oral traditions and rituals. During the centuries since the Jews’ return from Babylonian captivity, Jewish religious leaders had added hundreds of religious traditions to God’s laws. These laws regulated every part of Jewish life. The Pharisees and scribes considered these religious traditions to be as binding and unbreakable as God’s law itself. In this assumption they were wrong, as Jesus would point out.

The common people did not follow all the strict extra rules and rituals of the Pharisees; thus, these religious leaders looked down on them as ignorant. The fact that Jesus’ disciples did not follow all of the laws of the Pharisees’ oral tradition led this Jerusalem delegation to resent Jesus’ teaching and try to discredit him. If Jesus were truly a rabbi, he and his disciples would be following all the traditions. The Pharisees had religious blinders on their eyes, seeing only their own rituals and traditions. Jesus flouted their authority, criticized some of their rules and regulations, and had become dangerously popular.

The delegation was from Jerusalem, the center of Jewish authority, and was made up of Pharisees (who advocated minute obedience to the Jewish law and traditions) and scribes (also called teachers of the law—professional interpreters of the law who especially emphasized the traditions). As these religious leaders scrutinized Jesus and his disciples, they noticed that some of his disciples were eating with defiled hands. For his Roman readers, unfamiliar with Jewish customs, Mark explained that “defiled hands” meant that they were eating without first washing their hands. This referred not to washing for cleanliness, but to a particular kind of washing that made a person “ceremonially clean” before eating.

7:3     (The Pharisees and all the Jews do not eat unless they give their hands a ceremonial washing, holding to the tradition of the elders.)  Mark explained for his Roman readers why the disciples eating with “defiled” hands was such a point of contention with the Pharisees. This ceremonial washing cleansed a person from any defilement he or she might have contacted without knowing it. The Pharisees did not want to eat with defiled hands, for they believed that they then would become defiled. They scrupulously followed this law, thinking that this ceremony would cleanse them from any contact they might have had with anything considered unclean.

The origin of this ceremonial washing is seen in the laver of the tabernacle, where the priests washed their hands and feet prior to performing their sacred duties (Exodus 30:17–21). That was part of God’s law. But oral tradition extended this law (“they shall wash with water so that they will not die” Exodus 30:20 ) to all Jews to be performed before formal prayers and then before eating. Thus, before each meal, devout Jews performed a short ceremony, washing their hands and arms in a specific way. But this was tradition, not a requirement of God’s law.

Jesus discerned that the Pharisees’ purpose was not to get clean, but to keep up appearances, to demonstrate that they were not Gentiles, and to outdo the common people in priestlike devotion. Are we like the Pharisees? Do we reduce spiritual Christianity to legalism or to empty patterns, adhere to them rigidly, but give our willful thought life full reign?

Mark’s statement that all the Jews followed this practice is a generalization of Jewish custom. As mentioned in 7:1–2 above, the common people did not follow all the minutiae of the tradition of the elders. This ceremonial washing was not part of God’s law, but was instead part of the rules and regulations added later. The “tradition of the elders” refers to the oral interpretation of God’s laws, interpretations that affected every aspect of Jewish daily life. The elders of earlier generations (members chosen from the older people to be part of the Sanhedrin, the most powerful religious and political body of the Jewish nation) passed along this oral tradition until, in the third century b.c., it was collected and written down, eventually forming the foundation of the Jewish Talmud. As such, the tradition of the elders was made up of oral laws originated by Jewish religious leaders. Jesus came into direct conflict with these traditions, explaining to these self-righteous religious leaders that “you nullify the word of God for the sake of your tradition” (Matthew 15:6 ). By their scrupulous observance of minute traditions and rituals, they had completely lost their perspective on the reason the law of God had been given: to bring God’s kingdom to earth, to provide reconciliation between God and his people, and to bring peace (shalom).

 

7:4     (When they come from the marketplace they do not eat unless they wash. And they observe many other traditions, such as the washing of cups, pitchers and kettles.)  Mark explained this Jewish ceremonial cleansing ritual a bit further for his Roman audience. The religious leaders were aware that in daily business they might unknowingly come into contact with a Gentile or an unclean Jew and thereby become defiled. If they were defiled, they would be unable to perform their religious duties. This would be inevitable in the marketplace with all its busy jostling of people. Thus, upon return from the market, they would not eat until they washed—that is, performed the ceremonial cleansing. This washing was not to clean dirty hands; it was a ceremonial washing to cleanse them from their contact with defiled “sinners” or Gentiles.

Mark encapsulated the rest of the convoluted rituals regarding cleansing by briefly explaining that the devout leaders observed many other traditions, including laws about how to wash their dishes. There were laws for everything; no wonder the common people didn’t bother themselves with strictly following them. But the religious leaders kept all these laws because they believed their “cleanliness” equaled “godliness.” In their minds, keeping these laws showed their devotion and service to God. But Jesus could not have disagreed more.

7:5     So the Pharisees and the scribes asked him, “Why do your disciples not live according to the tradition of the elders, but eat with defiled hands?”  Picking up from 7:2, Mark continued the narrative. The Pharisees and scribes, having “noticed that some of his disciples were eating with defiled hands,” asked Jesus why they were doing this. Notice that the Pharisees themselves realized that this was a tradition of the elders, but they believed that this tradition had the same authority as God’s law. Their underlying question was, “If you are really a rabbi, as holy and righteous and versed in the law as we are, then you should know that we don’t eat without first ceremonially washing our hands. We won’t attack you personally, but since your disciples aren’t washing, you obviously haven’t taught them what’s important. Maybe you don’t even know this law. That makes you no better than a common sinner, certainly not a rabbi whom all these people should be following!”[2]

The next stage can be labeled condemnation (Mark 7:6–13) as Jesus defended His disciples and exposed the hypocrisy of their accusers. The first thing He did was to quote from the Prophet Isaiah (Isa. 29:13), and then He brought in the Law of Moses (Ex. 20:12; 21:17; Lev. 20:9). How could the Pharisees argue with the Law and the Prophets?

In defending their tradition, the Pharisees eroded their own characters and also the character of the Word of God. They were hypocrites, “playactors,” whose religious worship was practiced in vain. True worship must come from the heart, and it must be directed by God’s truth, not man’s personal ideas. What a tragedy that religious people would ignorantly practice their religion and become the worse for doing it!

But they were not only destroying their character; they were also destroying the influence and authority of the very Word of God that they claimed to be defending. Note the tragic sequence: teaching their doctrines as God’s Word (Mark 7:7); laying aside God’s Word (Mark 7:8); rejecting God’s Word (Mark 7:9); finally, robbing God’s Word of its power (Mark 7:13). People who revere man-made traditions above the Word of God eventually lose the power of God’s Word in their lives. No matter how devout they may appear, their hearts are far from God.

History reveals that the Jewish religious leaders came to honor their traditions far above the Word of God. Rabbi Eleazer said, “He who expounds the Scriptures in opposition to the tradition has no share in the world to come.” The Mishna, a collection of Jewish traditions in the Talmud, records, “It is a greater offense to teach anything contrary to the voice of the Rabbis than to contradict Scripture itself.” But before we criticize our Jewish friends, perhaps we should examine what influence “the church fathers” are having in our own Christian churches. We also may be guilty of replacing God’s truth with man’s traditions.

Once He had exposed their hypocrisy, Jesus then turned to the Law of Moses and indicted them for breaking the fifth commandment. They had an ingenious way of breaking the Law and not feeling guilty. Instead of using their wealth to support their parents, the Pharisees dedicated that wealth to God (“Corban”=“an offering, a gift”; see Num. 30) and claimed that the wealth could now be used only for “spiritual purposes.” However, they continued to get the benefit of that wealth, even though it technically belonged to God. These men claimed to love God, but they had no love for their parents!

7:6–7  He answered and said to them, “Well did Isaiah prophesy of you hypocrites.”  Jesus answered not their spoken question, but their underlying one, by quoting the Scripture that they claimed to know so well. The Greek word translated well means “beautifully, excellently.” The great prophet Isaiah had written beautifully correct words describing these religious leaders

Jesus blasted these self-righteous leaders with one word; he called them hypocrites. They must have been enraged to be addressed that way by such a person. The Greek word hupocrites is made up of hupo, meaning “under,” and krino, meaning “to judge.” Thus a hypocrite is one who makes judgment from under a cover. The Pharisees pretended to be holy and close to God, thus judging all other people as sinners. But what they pretended on the outside was not true on the inside.

“As it is written: ‘This people honors Me with their lips, but their heart is far from Me. And in vain they worship Me, teaching as doctrines the commandments of men.’ ”   The Pharisees and scribes also knew this Scripture by memory, but evidently they never had applied it to themselves. The prophet Isaiah criticized hypocrites (Isaiah 29:13), and Jesus applied Isaiah’s words to these religious leaders. This people begins the quotation from Isaiah 29:13. Mark’s version resembles more closely the ancient Greek translation of the Old Testament known as the Septuagint and is not exactly the same as the Hebrew text of Isaiah, though the substance is the same. The religious leaders might say all the right words and give lip-service to God, but their hearts were far from God.

While the scribes and Pharisees may have been well-intentioned in their observance of Jewish rituals and traditions and in their attempts to honor God, Jesus attacked their true heart condition. They had lip-worship but sadly lacked in heart-worship. Instead of the godliness they attempted to portray, they were actually far away from God. The problem: The authority for their teaching was human (the commandments of men), and they taught their human-made rules as though they were given by God. Their focus on minute laws and rules of everyday life caused them to forget the scope of God’s law and what it meant for the people. As leaders, they were especially culpable, for they should have been teaching the people about God. Instead, they looked down on the people as ignorant sinners and spent their time busily staying pure. Isaiah explained that their worship was in vain. They worshiped for appearances, not out of love for God. When people claim to honor God while their hearts are far from him, their worship means nothing. It is not enough to act religious. A person’s actions and attitudes must be sincere.

 

 

THE GREAT PRETENDERS

Hypocrisy is pretending to be something you are not and have no intention of being. Jesus called the Pharisees hypocrites because they worshiped God for the wrong reasons. Their worship was not motivated by love but by a desire to attain profit, to appear holy, and to increase their status. We become hypocrites when we (1) pay more attention to appearance or reputation than to character, (2) carefully follow certain religious practices while allowing our heart to remain far away from God, and (3) emphasize our virtues and others’ sins.

 

7:8     “You abandon the commandment of God and hold to human tradition.”  The religious leaders had done the very thing they had tried not to do. Jesus charged that they had abandoned God’s law (the word for “abandon” could also be translated “disregard, send away from oneself”). They had supposedly devoted their lives to protecting the law; in reality, they had left the commandment of God behind in order to hold to human tradition. They may have been able to keep both their traditions and God’s law, but they had become so zealous for the traditions that they had lost their perspective and had altered and missed the point of God’s law entirely. Jesus also charged that they were doing this on purpose (7:9), for they had tried to win praise from people for their displays of piety as they kept all the rituals.

7:9     Then he said to them, “You have a fine way of rejecting the commandment of God in order to keep your tradition!”  Jesus restated his indictment of the scribes and Pharisees. Not only had they abandoned God’s commandments while holding tightly to their traditions (7:8), they had rejected God’s commandments outright for the same reason. The Greek word translated “rejecting” is atheteo, meaning something that had been laid down or prescribed was being done away with or made void. God had laid down his law, and the Pharisees had made that law void in order to keep their tradition. They had completely lost sight of the merciful and loving intent of God’s law as they placed upon themselves and the people minute regulations that were burdensome to keep. They didn’t even bother to teach the law; instead, they focused on all their rules and their own piety in keeping their traditions and rules. Nowhere is this better illustrated than in 14:1: “The chief priests and the scribes were looking for a way to arrest Jesus by stealth and kill him” (). Despite all their strict adherence to the rituals, they had completely forgotten about God’s command not to murder. Jesus accused these religious leaders of rejecting God’s commands even as they kept their own traditions. Next, Jesus gave an example to illustrate how the tradition could be (and was being) used to negate God’s law.

 

 

THE LAST WORD

The Pharisees added hundreds of their own petty rules and regulations to God’s holy laws; then they tried to force people to follow these rules as the “tradition of the elders.” These men claimed to know God’s will in every detail of life. Some religious leaders today still add rules and regulations to God’s Word, causing much confusion among believers. It is idolatry to claim that your interpretation of God’s Word is as important as God’s Word itself. It is especially dangerous to set up extrabiblical standards for others to follow and give those standards equal authority with the Bible. Instead, look to Christ for guidance about your own behavior, and let him lead others in the details of their lives.

7:10    “For Moses said, ‘Honor your father and your mother’; and, ‘He who curses father or mother, let him be put to death.’ ”  Jesus first quoted Moses, an especially relevant choice because the scribes traced the oral law back to him (see Deuteronomy 4:14). Jesus chose an example about people’s duty toward their parents. One of the Ten Commandments, Honor your father and your mother (Exodus 20:12; Deuteronomy 5:16) states that people are to respect their parents in honor of who they are and what they have done. The commandment did not apply just to young children, but to anyone whose parents were living. Honor includes speaking respectfully and showing care and consideration.

The same law is written negatively in Exodus 21:17, He who curses father or mother, let him be put to death (see also Leviticus 20:9). “Cursing” one’s parents is the opposite of honoring them. It means to speak ill of, to ridicule, to abuse verbally. The natural result of such behavior is that the person will not honor his parents for who they are, will not speak respectfully, and will certainly show no care or consideration to them. Such action carried a severe penalty—a person who cursed his parents could be put to death.

The scribes and Pharisees knew Moses’ words backward and forward. They knew these laws. But they found a way to break them while still looking pious.

7:11–12       “But you say that if a man says to his father or mother: ‘Whatever help you might otherwise have received from me is Corban’ (that is, a gift devoted to God), then you no longer let him do anything for his father or mother.”  Jesus then went on to explain how the Pharisees had found a way to completely sidestep God’s command to honor parents. The words but you say demonstrated their complete opposition to what Moses had written (7:10).

The practice of Corban (literally, “offering”) meant that a person could dedicate something to God for his exclusive use. Thus, it was reserved for sacred use and withdrawn from profane or ordinary use by anyone else. Some people had done this, but in such a way that they didn’t give it to the temple. Instead, they only legally excluded their parents from using it. They could dedicate money to God’s temple that otherwise would have gone to support their parents (based on Deuteronomy 23:21–23 and Numbers 30:1–16). Thus, a man could simply take the vow of Corban, saying that all his money was dedicated to God.

He could still use his money any way he chose, but could use his Corban vow as an excuse not to give any money to help his needy parents. Corban had become a religiously acceptable way to neglect one’s parents, circumventing responsibility to them. Although the action—dedicating money to God—seemed worthy and no doubt conferred prestige on the giver, these religious leaders were ignoring God’s clear command to honor parents. Even worse, this was an irrevocable vow. If a son later decided that he needed to help his parents, the Pharisees would not permit it—you no longer let him do anything for his father or mother. The money was “dedicated,” and nothing could change that. No Pharisee would surrender the purse. These actions were extremely selfish. Jesus rightly described the Pharisees as going to great pains to set aside God’s law.

 

 

FAMILY MATTERS

The Pharisees’ selfish reasons had made rigid a law that twisted God’s higher purpose. They had used one law to play against another with the motive of making it easier on themselves. Some Christians still do this. They rationalize using up all their finances and let aging family members go on welfare. While we should give money and time to God, we must never use God as an excuse to neglect our family responsibilities. Helping a family member in need is one of the most important ways to honor God (see 1 Timothy 5:8).

7:13    “Thus you nullify the word of God by your tradition that you have handed down. And you do many things like that.”  The Corban vow effectively put tradition above God’s Word. To be able to exempt oneself from one of God’s commandments by taking a human vow meant that the Pharisees had attempted to nullify or make void the word of God. The Pharisees took advantage of this law themselves and taught it to the young men in their schools, handing it down to the next generation.

Jesus added that the Pharisees did many things like that. This was only one example of the premeditated selfishness of these religious leaders who set themselves above all the people and, in effect, destroyed the laws that they attempted to keep (we have already read about their ridiculous commands regarding the Sabbath, 3:1–6). In his example, Jesus clarified to these hypocritical religious leaders that God’s law, not oral tradition, was the true authority over people’s lives.[3]

The third stage is declaration (Mark 7:14–16). Jesus announced to the whole crowd that the source of holy living is from within, not from without. Actually, He was declaring null and void the entire Mosaic system of “clean and unclean” foods; but at that time, He did not explain this radical truth to the crowd. Later, He did explain it in private to His own disciples.

But this declaration was surely understood by His enemies. They realized that He was breaking down one of the “walls” that separated the Jews from the Gentiles. Of course, the Law itself was not set aside until Jesus died on the cross (Eph. 2:14–15; Col. 2:14), but the principle Jesus announced had been true throughout the ages. In every period of history, true holiness has always been a matter of the heart, a right relationship with God by faith. Ceremonial purity was a matter of external obedience to a law as evidence of that faith (Ps. 51:6, 10, 16–17). Moses made it clear in Deuteronomy that God wanted love and obedience to come from the heart, and not be merely outward obedience to rules (note Deut. 6:4–5; 10:12; 30:6, 20).

THE NULL PRINCIPLE

Making add-on rules that serve special interests and thwart God’s purposes does more damage than just creating inconvenience or aggravation. In effect, making extra rules calls God’s law null and void. What a serious charge! What a scary indictment!

Be careful about imposing rules on people. Avoid rules that are not clear biblical mandates. Don’t require inflexible allegiance. You may be getting into more trouble than you think. Be very careful about joining groups that impose secretive rules. Invariably, those rules work to nullify God’s work in your life.

7:14–15       Then he called the crowd again and said to them, “Listen to me, all of you, and understand: There is nothing outside a person that by going in can defile, but the things that come out are what defile.”  After explaining the true value of “the tradition of the elders” (7:5) in 7:6–13, Jesus addressed the crowd and the disciples regarding the true nature of “defilement.” The people had listened to Jesus’ stinging accusation of the religious leaders; here Jesus called the crowd to listen … and understand, for he would make his final point and have the final say in this debate. The Pharisees thought that to eat with defiled hands meant to be defiled (7:5). Jesus explained that the Pharisees were wrong in thinking they were acceptable to God just because they were “clean” on the outside. He explained that defilement is not an external matter (keeping food laws, washing ceremonially, keeping Sabbath requirements), but an internal one.

There is nothing outside a person that by going in can defile refers directly to the Pharisees’ question about the disciples eating with “defiled” hands. A person does not become morally defiled by eating with hands that have not been ceremonially washed. Instead, the opposite is true: The things that come out are what defile a person. The condition of a person’s heart will be revealed by his or her words and actions—thus, those actions, “the things that come out,” are what defile (or reveal true defilement). Sin begins in the heart, just as the prophet Jeremiah had said hundreds of years before: “The heart is devious above all else; it is perverse—who can understand it? I the Lord test the mind and search the heart, to give to all according to their ways, according to the fruit of their doings” (Jeremiah 17:9–10 ).

The Pharisees should have known this. Many times in the Old Testament God had told his people that he valued mercy and obedience based on love above merely observing rules and rituals (see 1 Samuel 15:22–23; Psalms 40:6–8; 51:16–19; Jeremiah 7:21–23; Hosea 6:6; Amos 5:21–24; Micah 6:6–8). Jesus explained his words more fully to his disciples in 7:17–23.

Our Lord’s explanation (Mark 7:17–23) was given privately to His disciples when they asked Him “concerning the parable.” His explanation seems obvious to us, but we must remember that these twelve men had been brought up under the strict Jewish dietary code that categorized all foods as either “clean” or “unclean” (Lev. 11). In fact, Acts 10:14 suggests that Peter kept a kosher household for years even after he had heard this truth. It is not easy to change our religious traditions.

The human heart is sinful and produces all manner of evil desires, thoughts, and actions, everything from murder to envy (“an evil eye”). Jesus had no illusions about human nature, as do some liberal theologians and humanistic teachers today. He realized that man is a sinner, unable to control or change his own nature; and that is why Jesus came to earth—to die for lost sinners.

The Jewish dietary laws were given by God to teach His chosen people to make a difference between what was clean and what was unclean. (No doubt there were also some practical reasons involved, such as sanitation and health.) To disobey these laws was a matter of ceremonial defilement, and that was an external matter. Food ends up in the stomach, but sin begins in the heart. The food we eat is digested and the waste evacuated, but sin remains and it produces defilement and death.

This dramatic lesson on “truth vs. tradition” could only irritate the Jewish religious leaders more and make them want to silence Jesus. This increased opposition was the reason why He departed from the crowded places and took His disciples into Gentile territory.

7:16    “If anyone has ears to hear, let him hear!”  This verse is not included in the earliest manuscripts and therefore is not printed in the text of most modern English versions. Scribes added it, borrowing directly from 4:23, to provide a conclusion to Jesus’ discourse.

7:17    When He had entered a house away from the crowd, His disciples asked Him concerning the parable.  Jesus and the disciples left the religious leaders and the crowd and entered a house. They were probably in Capernaum, and this may have been the same house that had become their residence while in that city (see 2:1–2; 3:20). There, in private, the disciples asked Him to explain the parable. Matthew records that it was Peter who asked (Matthew 15:15). Peter often acted as spokesman for the disciples, so he brought their question to Jesus.

7:18–19       He said to them, “Then do you also fail to understand?”  Jesus knew the crowd didn’t understand, but he may have been saddened again that his disciples had failed to understand as well (see also 4:13, 40; 6:51–52). Jesus may have been calling the Twelve to evaluate their own residue of respect for the oral tradition. He may have been chiding them for their own failure to believe that he offered the true interpretation of Old Testament rules and regulations in contrast to traditional authority.

 “Do you not see that whatever goes into a person from outside cannot defile, since it enters, not the heart but the stomach, and goes out into the sewer?”  According to the Pharisees, the disciples had been guilty of eating with “defiled” hands, for they had not performed the ceremonial washing prior to eating. Jesus exonerated the disciples before the Pharisees and the crowd, but the disciples still did not follow Jesus’ logic. Jesus explained that what goes into a person cannot make that person unclean. Thus, to eat food with hands that may have touched a “defiled” person or article did not mean that a person was ingesting defilement. Logically, as Jesus explained, food goes in the mouth, down into the stomach, and then out into the latrine. It has no effect whatever on the moral condition of the heart. Moral defilement has nothing to do with food. Sin in a person’s heart is what defiles (see 7:14–15), not the lack of ceremonial cleansing or the type of food eaten.

 (Thus he declared all foods clean.)  The Roman Christians, the primary audience of Mark’s Gospel, may have been confused about the Jewish food laws and whether they had to follow them. These words clarified this issue for them (although it took the early church several years to fully understand; see Acts 10 and 15).

Leviticus 11 records many of the Jewish dietary laws, including foods considered “clean” and “unclean.” The Jews had a restricted diet for three main reasons: (1) To ensure the health of the nation. The forbidden foods were usually scavenger animals that fed on dead animals; thus, disease could be transmitted through them. (2) To visibly distinguish Israel from other nations. For example, the pig was a common sacrifice of pagan religions. (3) To avoid objectionable associations. The creatures that move about on the ground, for example, were reminiscent of serpents, a common symbol for sin.

Over the years, however, the laws had become more important than the meaning behind them. As the Jews interpreted the dietary laws recorded in Leviticus 11, they believed that they could be clean before God because of what they refused to eat. But Jesus declared all foods clean by pointing out that sin has nothing to do with food; sin begins in our attitudes and intentions. Jesus did not degrade the law—the law was meant to be obeyed. But sin and defilement did not come from eating the forbidden foods; it came to a person who chose to disobey the law by eating the forbidden foods. It is disobedience that defiles, and disobedience begins in the heart. Jesus’ words paved the way for the change that was made clear when God removed the cultural restrictions regarding food (see Acts 10:9–29). Peter, when later faced with the issue of clean and unclean food, learned that Jewish ceremonial regulations should not be a barrier to proclaiming the gospel to the Gentiles (see also Acts 15:22–29).

The bottom line: People are not pure because of adherence to ceremonial laws and rituals. We become pure on the inside as Christ renews our minds and transforms us into his image.[4]

7:20    And he said, “It is what comes out of a person that defiles.”  Defilement occurs because of sin. Sin begins in a person’s heart, and what is in the heart comes out in words and actions. In Romans 6–8, Paul explained how this happens. Unless the Holy Spirit controls our sinful human nature, outbursts of the flesh will be prevalent.

Sinful words and actions defile both the one speaking or acting as well as the object of the act. There is a certain ambiguity in Jesus’ words. While our first impulse is to believe that the source of the action is defiled, the text leaves wide open the possibility that the target of evil words and actions is also defiled. That is, we genuinely hurt people by words and actions that spring from evil motives or intentions.

7:21–22       “For it is from within, from the human heart, that evil intentions come.”  Evil intentions begin within, in a person’s heart. Jesus made it clear why people sin—it’s a matter of the heart. Our hearts have been inclined toward sin from the time we were born. While most people work hard to keep their outward appearance attractive, what is in their hearts is even more important. When people become Christians, God makes them different on the inside. He will continue the process of change inside them if they only ask. God wants us to seek healthy thoughts and motives, not just healthy food and exercise.

Then Jesus listed a catalog of twelve “evil intentions” that come from the heart. Six are evil individual actions; six are evil attitudes or principles. Notice that the evil attitudes, whether acted upon or not, are still considered sin. The following list is quoted from the .

 Sexual immorality—Various kinds of extramarital sexual activity

 Theft—Taking something that belongs to another

 Murder—Taking the God-given life of another person

 Adultery—A married person having sex with someone other than his or her spouse

 Greed—Relentless urge to get more for oneself

 Malice—Doing evil despite the good that has been received

 Deceit—To trick or mislead by lying

 Lewdness—Immoral behavior that is neither restrained nor concealed

 Envy—Desire for something possessed by another

 Slander—To destroy another’s good reputation

 Arrogance—Making claims of superior intelligence or importance

 Folly—Inability to discern between immorality and morality

7:23    “All these evil things come from within, and they defile a person.”  All these evil actions and attitudes begin in a person’s heart. And it is those evil actions and attitudes that cause defilement. Many of the words Jesus used could have described the Pharisees.

The cure? The good news of the gospel offers the only cure for humanity’s natural defilement. Cleansing can only come by the blood of Jesus Christ offered on our behalf. Only then can we become “pure” before God.

The healing of the Syrophoenician woman’s daughter occurred during Jesus’ northernmost travels. He concluded that mission by taking a long route back to Galilee. Then Jesus healed a deaf-mute who depended on others to speak for him.

Mark selected instances from Jesus’ life to illustrate the many ways the Lord shows compassion for others. Mark seems to have made a connection between the deaf-mute here and the blind man in 8:22–26 with the deafness and blindness of the disciples described in 8:18. Jesus wants to open the ears and eyes of all who are deaf and blind so that they may receive the light of life.

7:31    Then Jesus left the vicinity of Tyre and went through Sidon, down to the Sea of Galilee and into the region of the Decapolis.  The Decapolis (or Ten Cities) was a Gentile area, so this continues the emphasis of the previous miracle. Jesus had been in a part of this region before, when he had healed a demon-possessed man and then sent him on to tell others about his healing (5:19–20).

7:32    There some people brought to him a man who was deaf and could hardly talk, and they begged him to place his hand on the man.  Mark alone recorded the miracle of the healing of this deaf and mute man. Apparently several of this man’s friends brought him to Jesus; they knew he couldn’t ask for help himself, so they would intercede for their friend. They had faith that Jesus could heal the man, so they brought him.

The key to Mark’s recording of this miracle may be found in the Greek word mogilalon, translated “could hardly talk.” That word is found only here and in the Greek Septuagint version of the Old Testament in Isaiah 35:6, where Isaiah wrote that one day “the mute tongue [will] shout for joy” (). Mark saw the fulfillment of Isaiah’s words in the healing ministry of Jesus.

7:33 He took him aside in private, away from the crowd, and put his fingers into his ears, and he spat and touched his tongue.  Jesus wanted to heal this man, but again he wasn’t looking for crowd acclaim in his healings. Thus, he took the man aside in private so they could be away from the crowd (see also 8:23). Jesus intended to deal with the man on a personal level—not use him as an advertisement of healing power.

Mark described this miracle in detail—apparently the disciples were with Jesus and the man. In this instance, Jesus put his fingers into [the man’s] ears and then spat and touched [the man’s] tongue. Jesus communicated to the deaf man through these actions and encouraged his faith. Jesus often used touch in his healings. In addition, spittle was commonly recognized in the ancient world as having healing properties. The man responded in faith and desire for healing.

7:34    Then looking up to heaven, he sighed and said to him, “Ephphatha,” that is, “Be opened.”  Jesus looked upward to God (the source of his power) and sighed. The sigh was probably in sympathy for the suffering man. Whether Mark recorded these details to describe what always happened in healings or whether this was unusual, is uncertain. In any case, the healing took place. Jesus spoke the word Ephphatha. The word may have been either Hebrew or Aramaic (the two languages are closely related, and both were used by Jews in ancient Palestine), but most scholars believe it was Aramaic. Ancient magicians and exorcists would use incantations made up of nonsense words or syllables to perform their tricks or healings. However, Mark showed that Jesus used one simple and easy-to-understand Aramaic word, which might mean the man was a Jew and not a Gentile. He probably lip-read that word in great excitement, for Jesus was opening his ears and loosening his tongue! Mark then translated the Aramaic word for his Roman audience.

Silence is the soil of the Word; only when we are alone with the Word do we gain the depth of insight that enables us to preach with power and clarity. Yet silence is only a means to a higher end. Silence that does not give rise to speech is dumbness. Speech that does not grow out of silence is chatter.

Donald Bloesch

7:35    And immediately his ears were opened, his tongue was released, and he spoke plainly.  Immediately upon Jesus’ speaking the word, the deaf man’s ears were opened and his tongue was released. The man could hear, and he could speak plainly and clearly.

7:36    Then He commanded them that they should tell no one; but the more He commanded them, the more widely they proclaimed it.  Even though the miracle had been done in private (7:33), its results were obvious to the waiting crowd. The man, formerly deaf and barely able to talk, suddenly could hear and speak. Jesus asked the people not to talk about this healing because he didn’t want to be seen simply as a miracle worker. He didn’t want the people to miss his real message. But the people simply could not keep quiet, and they proclaimed the miracle widely.

7:37    They were astounded beyond measure, saying, “He has done everything well; he even makes the deaf to hear and the mute to speak.”  As Mark recorded many times, the people’s response was astonishment (see also 1:22; 2:12; 4:41; 10:26; 11:18). The Jews in the crowd, responding that he even makes the deaf to hear and the mute to speak, certainly recalled Isaiah’s prophecy of the Messiah’s day: “Then will the eyes of the blind be opened and the ears of the deaf unstopped. Then will the lame leap like a deer, and the mute tongue shout for joy” (Isaiah 35:5–6 ). They knew this man has done everything well. If only they could have gone a step farther and realized who he was, “the Christ” (8:29 ), the Son of God, their promised Messiah, the fulfillment of Isaiah’s prophecies.

[1] Bruce B. Barton, Mark, Life Application Bible Commentary (Wheaton, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 1994), 193.

 
Leave a comment

Posted by on September 28, 2026 in Mark

 

Spending time with Jesus (from the gospel of Mark) Healing at Gennesaret and beyond – Mark 6:53–56


"Just to Touch the Fringe" — Mark 6:53-56 (What Jesus Did!)

53 When they had crossed over, they landed at Gennesaret and anchored there. 54 As soon as they got out of the boat, people recognized Jesus. 55 They ran throughout that whole region and carried the sick on mats to wherever they heard he was. 56 And wherever he went—into villages, towns or countryside—they placed the sick in the marketplaces. They begged him to let them touch even the edge of his cloak, and all who touched him were healed.

Once again Mark provides a brief summary of a portion of Jesus’ ministry (cf. 1:39, 45; 3:7–12; 6:6). Again, there is a strong emphasis on the crowds and on Jesus’ power to heal.

No sooner had Jesus landed on the other side of the lake than once again he was surrounded by crowds. Just sometimes he must have looked on the crowds with a certain wistfulness, because there was hardly a person in them who had not come to get something out of him. They came to get. They came with their insistent demands. They came—to put it bluntly—to use him. What a difference it would have made if, among these crowds, there had been some few who came to give and not to get. In a way it is natural that we should come to Jesus to get things from him, for there are so many things that he alone can give: but it is always shameful to take everything and to give nothing, and yet it is very characteristic of human nature.

(i) There are those who simply make use of their homes. It is specially so with young people. They regard their homes as being there to cater for their comfort and their convenience. It is there they eat and sleep and get things done for them; but surely home is a place to which we ought to contribute, from which we ought not only to be taking all the time.

(ii) There are those who simply make use of their friends. There are some people from whom we never receive a letter unless they want something from us. There are those who regard other people as existing to help them when they need their help, and to be forgotten when they cannot be made of use.

(iii) There are those who simply make use of the church. They desire the church to baptize their children, marry their young people and bury their dead. They are seldom to be seen there unless they wish some service. It is their unconscious attitude that the church exists to serve them, but that they have no duty whatever towards it.

(iv) There are those who seek simply to make use of God. They never remember him unless they need him. Their only prayers are requests, or even demands, made of God. Someone has put it this way. In American hotels there is a boy called the “bell-hop.” The hotel guest rings the bell and the bell-hop appears; he will fetch anything the guest wishes on demand. Some people regard God as a kind of uersal bell-hop, only to be summoned when something is needed.

If we examine ourselves, we are all, to some extent, guilty of these things. It would rejoice the heart of Jesus if more often we came to him to offer our love, our service, our devotion, and less often to demand from him the help we need.[1]

  1. 53. The boat did not land at Bethsaida but at Gennesaret (cf. v. 45).

54–55. The description in these verses is quite similar to v. 33. Jesus was a public person known especially for his power to heal. Wherever he was recognized, crowds flocked to him and brought the sick to be healed.

The disciples immediately found themselves back in the thick of the battle. They had no rest. They had spent the entire night rowing and had missed their destination. And if that wasn’t discouraging, the crowd had once again followed Jesus and the disciples along the shore. As dawn broke and the boat anchored, the weary disciples emerged from the boat, already surrounded by the crowd. Their first thought must have been, Oh, no! Not again! Surely, their original hope must have been to dock the boat and to recover from their strenuous physical labor and their emotionally draining experience.

Nevertheless, upon Jesus’ arrival, people ran throughout the area looking for the sick so that He could heal them. Wherever He traveled, people caring for their ill relatives and friends sought Jesus for His healing touch.

Again and again, Mark emphasizes Jesus’ amazing activity and productivity. If He was not the Son of God but merely human, the schedule could have killed Him. He taught the crowds publicly and His disciples privately. He actively healed those brought to Him. He fed a crowd of more than five thousand people. He spent the night in conversation with His Father. In the early hours before dawn, He saw the disciples’ struggle as they tried to row their boat against a contrary wind, and He again calmed the seas. Jesus had already gone for days on end with little or no sleep, and now He and His small band of men were immediately confronted with the demands of the seeking crowd.[2]

6:56 And wherever he went, into villages or cities or farms, they laid the sick in the marketplaces, and begged him that they might touch even the fringe of his cloak; and all who touched it were healed.  Jesus had gained widespread reputation as a healer; so the people came in droves for healing. Their attitude was different than those in 6:6 whose lack of faith kept Jesus’ work to a minimum. In a day when medicines and medical help were few and limited, sickness was rampant and constant. As Jesus walked through Galilee, people laid the sick in marketplaces. Perhaps the story had spread of the woman in Capernaum who had been healed by touching Jesus’ cloak. For now the people begged him that they might touch even the fringe of his cloak. Jewish men wore tassels on the hem of their robes, according to God’s command (Deuteronomy 22:12). By Jesus’ day, these tassels were seen as signs of holiness (Matthew 23:5). It was natural that people seeking healing should reach out and touch these. No one missed out on Jesus’ loving compassion, even if they could only touch the fringe of his cloak. Mark records that all who touched it were healed. But as the woman in Capernaum learned, healing came from faith in Jesus’ ability to heal, not from Jesus’ garment (Matthew 9:20–22).

  1. 56. On Jesus’ healing those who touched him see 3:10 and 5:25–34. These healings may be compared with those of Peter in Acts 5:15 (“people brought the sick into the streets and laid them on beds and mats so that at least Peter’s shadow might fall on some of them as he passed by”) and Paul in Acts 19:11–12 (“God did extraordinary miracles through Paul, so that even handkerchiefs and aprons that had touched him were taken to the sick, and their illnesses were cured and the evil spirits left them”).[3]

Notes/Applications

How dramatic the scene in which Jesus walked on water toward the disciples. We have seen artistic renderings of this historic event in children’s Bible storybooks, and we read in Matthew’s gospel about Peter’s bold request: “Lord, if it is you, order me to come to you on the water” (Matthew 14:28). What we cannot imagine is the fear piercing these men’s hearts as they saw what appeared to be a ghost approaching them, since no human being could walk on water.

We suppose that we would act differently if thrust into a similar situation, but most likely, we, too, would prove to be just as human as Jesus’ chosen Twelve if He were to appear before us today.

Our world is a frightening place, but the Bible tells us: “3bDon’t lose your courage! Don’t be afraid or alarmed or tremble because of your enemies. 4The Lord your God is going with you. He will fight for you against your enemies and give you victory” (Deuteronomy 2:3–4). We live in a world pockmarked by evil—child abductions, acts of terrorism, random shootings, road rage, and other senseless acts of violence. We long for the assurance the disciples experienced when their hearts trembled. Jesus’ reply to the disciples is the same one He gives us when we are assailed by fears and doubts: “Calm down! It’s me. Don’t be afraid!

Jesus’ Journeys: Chapter Six

  1. Jesus preached in Nazareth.
  2. Jesus sent out the Twelve from Capernaum.
  3. Jesus fed a crowd of more than five thousand near Bethsaida.
  4. Jesus and His disciples anchored near Gennesaret where Jesus continued preaching and healing throughout Galilee.[4]

[1] William Barclay, ed., The Gospel of Mark, The Daily Study Bible Series (Philadelphia, PA: The Westminster John Knox Press, 1976), 162–163.

[2] Practical Christianity Foundation, Mark: Jesus Christ, Love in Action, The Easy-To-Read Commentary Series (Green Key Books, 2004), 171.

[3] Allen Black, Mark, The College Press  Commentary (Joplin, MO: College Press, 1995), Mk 6:1–8:30.

[4] Practical Christianity Foundation, Mark: Jesus Christ, Love in Action, The Easy-To-Read Commentary Series (Green Key Books, 2004), 172–173.

 
Leave a comment

Posted by on September 24, 2026 in Mark

 

Spending time with Jesus (from the gospel of Mark) Walking on the water – Mark 6:45–52


Jesus Walks on Water

45 Immediately Jesus made his disciples get into the boat and go on ahead of him to Bethsaida, while he dismissed the crowd. 46 After leaving them, he went up on a mountainside to pray.

47 When evening came, the boat was in the middle of the lake, and he was alone on land. 48 He saw the disciples straining at the oars, because the wind was against them. About the fourth watch of the night he went out to them, walking on the lake. He was about to pass by them, 49 but when they saw him walking on the lake, they thought he was a ghost. They cried out, 50 because they all saw him and were terrified.

Immediately he spoke to them and said, “Take courage! It is I. Don’t be afraid.” 51 Then he climbed into the boat with them, and the wind died down. They were completely amazed, 52 for they had not understood about the loaves; their hearts were hardened.

Feeding the large crowd of people probably took several hours. Since this started rather late in the day, it must have been near dusk when Jesus made His disciples get into their boat and head toward Bethsaida.

6:45    Immediately he made his disciples get into the boat and go on ahead to the other side, to Bethsaida, while he dismissed the crowd.  As soon as the crowd had been fed and the disciples had picked up the scraps, Jesus immediately got his disciples and the crowd moving. His sudden desire to dismiss the crowd and send the disciples off in their boat is explained in John’s Gospel. Upon seeing (and participating in) the miracle of multiplied loaves and fish, the people “intended to come and make [Jesus] king by force,” so Jesus “withdrew again to a mountain by himself” (John 6:15 ). Jesus’ kingdom would not be an earthly one, and he didn’t want the enthusiasm of the crowd to deter him or his disciples from fulfilling their true mission. Before the crowd could become an unruly mob, Jesus made his disciples get into the boat and go on ahead to the other side, to Bethsaida.” It was getting late in the day, so Jesus dismissed the crowd with a few final words before going up to the mountainside by himself (6:46).

Exactly where the disciples were going causes some confusion if one compares the Gospel accounts. Mark records that Jesus told the disciples to go “to the other side, to Bethsaida. According to Matthew 14:22, Jesus told the disciples to get into a boat and go on ahead to “the other side.” According to Luke 9:10, Jesus and the disciples were in Bethsaida for the feeding of the five thousand. According to John 6:17, the disciples “set off across the lake for Capernaum” (). One solution is that two communities were named Bethsaida. Luke 9:10 identifies Bethsaida (near Julias) on the northeast side of the Sea of Galilee. The reference in Mark 6:45 identifies Bethsaida as a village (near Capernaum) on the western shore.[1]

Again, we see the word immediately. In this case, there is an even greater sense of urgency as Jesus “made His disciples get into a boat.” The Greek verb translated as “made” actually means that He compelled them to get moving. The reason for Jesus’ urgent command is not given in Mark’s gospel but in John’s. There, we discover that after the people ate their fill, they conspired to make Jesus their political deliverer: “Jesus realized that the people intended to take him by force and make him king. So he returned to the mountain by himself” (John 6:15).

They got into their boat and headed for Bethsaida. There is some confusion about this specific location. According to Luke’s gospel, the crowd of five thousand had been fed in a deserted place in the region of Bethsaida. So, why would one try to reach Bethsaida by sea if he were already located so near it by land? From ancient histories and geographies, it has been surmised that Bethsaida Julius on the east side of the Jordan river extended to the west side of the river and was known as Bethsaida Galilee, which would pinpoint their destination near Capernaum,9 which is mentioned in John’s gospel: “16When evening came, his disciples went to the sea. 17aThey got into a boat and started to cross the sea to the city of Capernaum” (John 6:16–17). We may conclude that Jesus sent the disciples away toward Bethsaida Galilee near Capernaum. In other words, the disciples were returning to the home base.

Meanwhile, Jesus remained behind to send the huge crowd of people away, which must have been quite a task. None of the disciples were present to observe just how Jesus handled this farewell, so the text is silent on the details. It is interesting to note that, facing the conspiracy of those who sought to make Him king, Jesus sent His disciples away and handled it Himself.[2]

This is the second major boat scene in which the disciples have a significant encounter with Jesus (cf. 4:35–41; 8:14–21). This story appears in Matthew (14:22–33), Mark, and John (6:16–21), but not in Luke. The focal point of the story is the disciples’ failure to understand Jesus’ identity.

After the hunger of the crowd had been satisfied, Jesus immediately sent his disciples away before he dismissed the crowd. Why should he do that? Mark does not tell us but most probably we have the explanation in John’s account. John tells us that after the crowd had been fed there was a move to take Jesus and to make him king. That was the last thing Jesus desired. It was that very way of power that once, finally and for all, he had rejected at the time of his temptations. He could see it coming. He did not want his disciples to be infected and caught up in this nationalistic outburst. Galilee was the hotbed of revolution. If this movement was not checked, there might well emerge amongst the excitable people a rebellion which would wreck everything and lead to disaster for all concerned. So Jesus sent away his disciples lest they too should become inflamed by this movement, and then he calmed the crowd and bade them farewell.

When he was alone, he went up into a mountain to pray. Thick and fast the problems were descending upon him. There was the hostility of the orthodox people; there was the frightened suspicion of Herod Antipas; there were the political hotheads who would make him a nationalistic Messiah against his will. At this particular time there was many a problem on Jesus’ mind and many a burden on his heart.

For some hours he was alone amidst the hills with God. As we have seen, this must have happened about mid-April, and mid-April was the Passover time. Now the Passover was deliberately fixed for the full moon, as Easter still is. The Jewish night ran from 6 p.m. to 6 a.m. and it was divided into four watches—6 p.m. to 9 p.m., 9 p.m. to 12 midnight, 12 midnight to 3 a.m., and 3 a.m. to 6 a.m. About three o’clock in the morning Jesus looked from the mountainside out across the lake. The lake was only four miles across at that point, and in the light of the moon it lay stretched out before him. The wind was up and he saw the boat, with his men in it, having a hard struggle to reach the other side.

See what happened. Immediately Jesus saw his friends in trouble his own problems were set aside; the moment for prayer was past; the time for action had come; he forgot himself and went to the help of his friends. That is of the very essence of Jesus. The cry of human need to him surpassed all other claims. His friends needed him; he must go.

What happened we do not know, and will never know. The story is cloaked in mystery which defies explanation. What we do know is that he came to them and their storm became a calm. With him beside them nothing mattered any more.

When Augustine was writing about this incident he said, “He came treading the waves; and so he puts all the swelling tumults of life under his feet. Christians—why afraid?” It is the simple fact of life, a fact which has been proved by countless thousands of men and women in every generation, that when Christ is there the storm becomes a calm, the tumult becomes a peace, what cannot be done is done, the unbearable becomes bearable, and men pass the breaking point and do not break. To walk with Christ will be for us also the conquest of the storm.[3]

45–46. Jesus made his disciples go on ahead to Bethsaida, although according to Mark 6:53 they did not go to Bethsaida, but to Gennesaret. Bethsaida was located somewhere close to where the Jordan enters the northeast portion of the Sea of Galilee.36 Gennesaret may refer to a plain on the west shore (southwest of Capernaum)37 or to a small village (probably ancient Chinnereth, Josh 19:35) located on the plain. Presumably the storm had something to do with their altered destination.

Jesus went alone to pray on a mountain. This is the second portrayal of Jesus praying alone in Mark. In the first, Mark 1:35, he sought solitude in a desert place early in the morning. Now he seeks solitude once again, but on a mountain, and in the late evening. The reference in v. 48 to the fourth watch of the night indicates that Jesus prayed extensively—the fourth watch was from 3:00 to 6:00 a.m.38

6:46    After leaving them, he went up on a mountainside to pray.  Jesus “dismissed” the crowd, but then also decided to “leave” them—apparently it wasn’t easy for Jesus to get away. The disciples had been instructed to meet him in Bethsaida. So Jesus went alone up on a mountainside to pray. Jesus wanted time to pray and communicate with his Father. During his ministry on earth, Jesus was in constant prayer with the Father—he may often have gone off alone to pray, so his desire to do so may not have surprised the disciples, who left in the boat as instructed. Mark recorded three specific times when Jesus went off alone to pray: (1) after the successful ministry in Capernaum where he healed many sick and demon-possessed people (1:35); (2) here, after he fed more than five thousand people; (3) in Gethsemane, just prior to his arrest, trial, and crucifixion (14:32–42).

Jesus had just left a crowd that wanted to make him their king. Popularity was a temptation in itself, for it could threaten to turn Jesus away from his mission—death on the cross to accomplish salvation. His prayer on the lonely mountainside may have focused on fulfilling the mission of suffering when it seemed (at least humanly) more credible to accept their offer of kingship. Jesus, in his humanity, may have continued to face the temptation to turn away from the difficult path and take the easier one. He constantly sought strength from God. Going into the wilderness, alone with the Father, helped Jesus focus on his task and gain strength for what he had to do.

He came treading the waves, and so he puts the swelling tumults of life under his feet. Christians, why afraid? Augustine[4]

47–50. Mark says that Jesus saw the disciples struggling to row against the wind and that he “went towards them” (). It therefore seems strange for him to say that Jesus “intended to pass by them” (v. 48, ).39 Many recent interpreters do not interpret “he intended to pass them by” in a literal sense. Instead, they understand Mark to be using language based upon the appearances of God in Exod 33:19–23; 34:6; and 1 Kgs 19:11. In these cases God “passes by” Moses and then Elijah as part of a revelation of himself to them. It is argued that this phrase as well as Jesus’ walking on the water is intended to draw a parallel between Jesus and God.40 Interestingly, Job 9:8, 11 also juxtaposes the ideas of God “passing by” and “treading on the waves.” In my opinion the reference to Jesus walking on water is intended as a parallel to God’s sovereignty over the waves (Job 9:8; 38:16; Ps 77:20; Sir 24:5–6). But the reference to Jesus’ intention to “pass them by” is more problematic. I am inclined to agree with some of the older commentators who took the phrase literally.41 Jesus knew the disciples would weather the storm and he did not plan to stop at the boat.

The fourth watch of the night begins at 3:00 a.m. When the disciples saw Jesus, it was dark and the wind and the waves were up. Their guess that they were seeing a ghost is probably what many modern people would suppose in similar circumstances. It was not easy to dismiss as a figment of the imagination, for they all saw it.

The middle portion of Jesus’ assurance, “It is I” (ἐγώ εἰμι, egō eimi), could be translated “I am.” It is commonly interpreted as an allusion to God’s declaration of his identity in Exod 3:14: “I AM WHO I AM. This is what you are to say to the Israelites: ‘I AM has sent me to you.’ ”42 However, “It is I” is a perfectly natural reply to the supposition that he was a ghost.43 “It’s not a ghost,” Jesus implied. No, “it is I.”

Jesus saw the disciples struggling against the wind. This storm was not as intense as the one they had previously experienced (Mark 4:35–41). Yet it seems that the stormy north winds drove the disciples off course and made their voyage longer and more difficult than they anticipated.10

Jesus came to them “between three and six o’clock in the morning.”11 The disciples were emotionally and physically exhausted. They had left the shore at sunset, and a new day would soon dawn. Earlier, under Jesus’ direction, they had searched for a place to rest when the huge multitude of people followed them. Because of the opposing north wind, they were unsuccessful in their efforts to span the short distance to Capernaum.

Jesus, seeing their struggle, walked on the water toward them and “wanted to pass by them.” We may ask, “Why would He see their struggle and approach them only to pass by?” In the translation of this phrase, the word παρελθειν (parelthain) from the Greek text actually comprises a compound of two root words that could be translated “come alongside” or “come next to.” In context, therefore, the phrase might be better understood, “he came to them. He was walking on the sea. He wanted to come alongside them.” It would have been uncharacteristic for Jesus to recognize such a need only to turn His back and ignore the situation.[5]

6:48–50       He saw the disciples straining at the oars, because the wind was against them.  The disciples took down the sails and tried to keep control of the boat by strenuous rowing. For the entire night they fought the storm, able to row only about three or four miles (John 6:19).

As Jesus prayed on the mountainside, he saw the disciples straining at the oars. Jesus’ concern for the disciples reminds us that our Lord sees us straining at the oars of our work and responsibilities. He does not desert us; he comes to meet our needs.

 About the fourth watch of the night he went out to them, walking on the lake.  From evening until the fourth watch of the night (between 3:00 and 6:00 a.m.), the disciples had been out on the sea, much of that time “straining at the oars,” fighting a strong head wind and rough seas. Jesus, seeing their plight, went out to them, walking on the lake. While some might try to explain away this miracle by saying Jesus was simply on the shore, Mark clearly states that Jesus walked on the lake. Not only that, but he had walked a great distance. John records that the disciples had gone three or four miles by the time Jesus came to them (John 6:19).

The Old Testament often describes God’s control over the seas. Jesus walking on the sea was an unmistakable picture of his identity and power (see Job 9:8; 38:16; Psalm 77:19; Isaiah 43:16).

He was about to pass by them, but when they saw him walking on the lake, they thought he was a ghost. They cried out, because they all saw him and were terrified.  Much confusion surrounds the phrase he was about to pass by them. While the text sounds like Jesus meant to walk on by and leave the disciples to their fate, obviously that was not the case because he did help them. Theories on the meaning of this phrase include:

  • Jesus “meant to pass beside” them to reassure them with his presence. This was meant to be a display of his divine glory, such as is recorded in Exodus 33:19, 22; 1 Kings 19:11.
  • Jesus “was about to pass by” as he waited for the disciples to see him and call out to him for help. He wanted them to confess their need. This is compared to Luke 24:28–29 when, on the Emmaus Road, Jesus made as if to go on, and the two disciples urged him to remain with them.
  • The phrase was written from the disciples’ standpoint (from Peter’s eyewitness account) that, when they saw Jesus, it appeared to them that his intention was to “pass by them.”
  • Most likely, the phrase simply means Jesus “intended to pass their way,” that is, to go to them, which is exactly what he did.

In any case, Mark once again focused on the human perspective. When they all saw Jesus walking on the water, the disciples thought he was a ghost; so they screamed in terror. They thought they had left Jesus back on the mountainside. The Greek word for “ghost” used here is phantasma, meaning an apparition or specter. The word was associated with magic and charms. The word differs from pneuma, also sometimes translated “ghost”; pneuma meant a disembodied spirit of someone who had died (Luke 24:37). Jesus was (as far as they knew) alive and well, so they were terrified by what they saw. Once again, Jesus was doing the unexpected, the impossible, and they were terrified.[6]

51–52. In 4:39, Jesus rebuked the wind and it ceased. Here, it ceased when he entered the boat. Presumably the disciples’ amazement concerned both the walking on water and the wind ceasing. On the prior occasion, when Jesus calmed the storm, they were terrified and asked, “Who is this? Even the wind and waves obey him!” In this second boat scene Mark seems to expect them to know the answer and not to be so astounded. He explains that they were astounded because “they had not understood about the loaves.” As indicated in the introductory comments to the feeding of the five thousand, Mark gives special importance to the miraculous feedings as particularly important pointers to Jesus’ identity.

Instead of understanding, “their hearts were hardened.” In 3:5, Mark writes concerning the scribes who opposed Jesus that “he was grieved at their hardness of heart.” But it is not only Jesus’ opponents who suffer from this malady. Here in chapter 6 (cf. 8:17) it is also the disciples. In 10:5 Jesus attributes Moses’ permission of divorce to “your hardness of heart,” indicating that this condition existed in many from Moses’ day to his own. Mark’s reference to the disciples’ hardness of heart is his strongest indication yet of their failure to understand Jesus.

Evidently, the disciples did not entirely understand the miraculous event that had occurred earlier in the day when Jesus took five loaves of bread and two fish and fed a crowd of more than five thousand. Right before their eyes, Jesus performed a miracle that defied all logical explanation. Still, the disciples did not grasp it because “their minds were closed.” How could this be? Again, these men had just returned from a successful missionary journey. They had seen and done many wonderful things, yet somehow, they could not put it all together. Their minds could not link the Jesus Who called them with the Jesus Who taught with authority, raised Jairus’ daughter from the dead, calmed the winds and sea, fed a multitude, and walked on water. No wonder they were beside themselves with fear and wonder. They simply could not comprehend the significance of what they had seen. But who hardened their hearts? Was it the work of Satan? Was it the work of God? There is much evidence throughout the Book of Mark demonstrating how truly blind humankind is to the things of God. The blindness of hearts stained with sin is virtually a walk in total darkness.[7]

6:51–52       Then he climbed into the boat with them, and the wind died down.  Jesus then climbed into the boat with the disciples. They must have been speechless as they helped Jesus into the boat. Then, as had occurred once before when the disciples had been tossed about by a storm at sea, the wind died down and the sea once again became calm (see also 4:39). Jesus had revealed to them his complete mastery over nature. (See Isaiah 51:9–16 for a dramatic description of God’s power over the sea.)

 They were completely amazed, for they had not understood about the loaves; their hearts were hardened.  The disciples had seen Jesus perform numerous healings, calm a raging sea, multiply food to feed over five thousand people, and walk to them on the water. Their responses to the last miracle had been fear and then amazement. While they had seen the miracles, they had not understood them. They had seen the loaves multiplied, but they didn’t realize who Jesus was and what he could do. Even after watching Jesus miraculously feed five thousand people, they still could not take the final step of faith and believe that he was God’s Son. If they had understood about the loaves (in other words, if they had learned what the miracle was meant to teach them), they would not have been amazed that Jesus could walk on water.

Mark explained that their hearts were hardened. Peter, Mark’s source for the story, probably felt a little sheepish as he recounted his and the disciples’ continued lack of belief. This was not merely misunderstanding; instead, it meant a hard-hearted refusal to believe (the word is used elsewhere only when describing unbelievers, see 3:5; 10:5). But why wouldn’t the disciples believe? Perhaps they simply couldn’t bring themselves to consider that this human being was actually God’s Son. Or maybe they thought that if and when the Messiah really did come, he wouldn’t choose them for followers. The disciples needed a good healthy dose of faith in order to be able to see and understand what their Master, the Messiah, so beautifully and amazingly continued to teach them.[8]

[1] Bruce B. Barton, Mark, Life Application Bible Commentary (Wheaton, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 1994), 184–185.

9 John F. Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck, Bible Knowledge Commentary (Colorado Springs: Chariot Victor Publishing, 1983), 131.

[2] Practical Christianity Foundation, Mark: Jesus Christ, Love in Action, The Easy-To-Read Commentary Series (Green Key Books, 2004), 166–167.

[3] William Barclay, ed., The Gospel of Mark, The Daily Study Bible Series (Philadelphia, PA: The Westminster John Knox Press, 1976), 160–161.

36 The exact location of Bethsaida is unknown. Some argue that there were two Bethsaidas: Bethsaida-Julias (Mark 8:23; Luke 9:10) and Bethsaida of Galilee (Mark 6:45 and other Gospel references). See McRay, Archaeology, p. 169; Rousseau and Arav, Jesus and His World, pp. 19–22.

37 Gundry, p. 344.

38 E.g., Guelich, p. 349. Cf. Brown, p. 606.

[4] Bruce B. Barton, Mark, Life Application Bible Commentary (Wheaton, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 1994), 185–186.

39 The ’s “He was about to pass by them” obscures the intentional aspect of ἤθελεν (ēthelen), he “wanted or wished or intended” to pass by them.

40 Guelich, pp. 350–351; Gundry, p. 336.

41 E.g., McGarvey, p. 305: “[Mark] pictures Jesus as walking in a direction which would have missed the vessel.”

42 Lane, p. 237; Gundry, p. 337.

43 Although Gundry, p. 337, supports the view that Jesus’ statement is to be associated with the name of God, he questions “whether Mark’s original readers understood, or were expected to understand, this association.”

10 John Calvin, “Commentary on the Gospel According to John,” vol. 1, in vol. 17 of Calvin’s Commentaries, trans. Thomas Myers (1843; reprint, Grand Rapids: Baker Books, 1999), 236.

11 Hendriksen, Mark, 259.

[5] Practical Christianity Foundation, Mark: Jesus Christ, Love in Action, The Easy-To-Read Commentary Series (Green Key Books, 2004), 167–168.

[6] Bruce B. Barton, Mark, Life Application Bible Commentary (Wheaton, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 1994), 187–188.

[7] Practical Christianity Foundation, Mark: Jesus Christ, Love in Action, The Easy-To-Read Commentary Series (Green Key Books, 2004), 169–170.

[8] Bruce B. Barton, Mark, Life Application Bible Commentary (Wheaton, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 1994), 189–190.

 
Leave a comment

Posted by on September 21, 2026 in Mark

 

Spending time with Jesus(from the gospel of Mark) How Many Loaves Do You Have? – Mark 6:30-46


Walking in Holiness: Mark 6, 30-34

“How many loaves do you have?” he asked. “Go and see.”

There are three stages of growing in maturity in a relationship with Christ that we can discover reading the gospels.

The first stage is to be a hearer.

There were a great many occasions in Jesus’ ministry, in Galilee and Judea, when crowds would gather around to hear what he said. People would know of his miracles. They would be amazed by his insights, his parables, his stories, his commands, his authority. But they would gather to hear without a commitment to obey. They were merely observers, merely hearers.

The second stage is to respond to his word, “Follow me.”

Jesus used that statement a number of times when he called on hearers to become his disciples, to come under his instruction and name him Lord and Master.

The third stage in the process is to become an ambassador, a representative of the Lord in the wider world. That’s what we’ve come to in Mark 6:30-46.

We’ve been going through the gospel of Mark, stopping at places where Jesus asked a question. The question before us now was addressed to ambassadors: “How many loaves do you have? What has God given you that he can put into service to himself?”

Mark 6:30-31:

The apostles gathered around Jesus and reported to him all they had done and taught. Then, because so many people were coming and going that they did not even have a chance to eat, he said to them, “Come with me by yourselves to a quiet place and get some rest.”

The disciples returned from their mission and reported to Jesus. They reported two things: what they had done and what they had taught.

How they had lived and what they had taught were both of vital interest to Christ. He had given them precise instructions in both areas. This report would reveal their obedience to Him, the degree of commitment and effectiveness of each disciple. Jesus needed to know, for the salvation of the world depended on their lives and teaching. He was soon to leave all in their hands.

Mk 6:32-34 with Lk 9:10-11, Jn 6:2-3 —32So they went away by themselves in a boat [to the far shoreJN] to a solitary place [to a town called Bethsaida.LK] 33But many who saw them leaving recognized them and ran on foot from all the towns and got there ahead of them [because they saw the miraculous signs he had performed on the sickJN] 34When Jesus landed and saw a large crowd, [he welcomed them andLK] he had compassion on them, because they were like sheep without a shepherd. So he [went up on a mountainside and sat down with his disciples[, and]JN] began teaching them many things [about the kingdom of God, and healed those who needed healingLK].

Jesus sent the 12 Apostles out to minister because He had compassion on the needy multitudes (Matt. 9:36-38). This time, the needy multitudes came to them—and the disciples wanted to send them away! As yet, they had not learned to look at life through the eyes of their Master. To them, the crowds were a problem, perhaps even a nuisance, but to Jesus, they were as sheep without a shepherd.

There were times when Jesus desired to withdraw from the crowds. He was under continuous strain and needed rest. Moreover, it was necessary that sometimes he should get his disciples alone to lead them into a deeper understanding of himself. In addition, he needed time for prayer. On this particular occasion it was wise to go away before a head-on collision with the authorities took place, for the time of the final conflict had not yet come.

From Capernaum to the other side of the Sea of Galilee was a distance of about four miles and Jesus set sail. The people had been watching with astonishment the things he did; it was easy to see the direction the boat was taking; and they hastened round the top of the lake by land. The River Jordan flows into the north end of the Sea of Galilee. Two miles up the river were the fords of Jordan. Near the fords was a village called Bethsaida Julias, to distinguish it from the other Bethsaida in Galilee, and it was for that place that Jesus was making (Luke 9:10). Near Bethsaida Julias, almost on the lakeside, was a little plain where the grass always grew. It was to be the scene of a wondrous happening.

At first Jesus went up into the hill behind the plain and he was sitting there with his disciples. Then the crowd began to appear in droves. It was nine miles round the top of the lake and across the ford, and they had made the journey with all speed. We are told that the Feast of the Passover was near and there would be even bigger crowds on the roads at that time. Possibly many were on the way to Jerusalem by that route. Many Galilaean pilgrims travelled north and crossed the ford and went through Peraea, and then re-crossed the Jordan near Jericho. The way was longer but it avoided the territory of the hated and dangerous Samaritans. It is likely that the great crowd was swelled by detachments of pilgrims on their way to the Passover Feast.

A danger is losing sight of people who are as sheep without a shepherd. Again the scene is descriptive. As the boat approached the shore, Jesus stood in the boat watching the multitude clamoring for space on the seashore. He needed rest, and the disciples needed rest even more. But He was not annoyed or irritated with the people. Contrariwise, He was moved with deep, intense compassion because the people were as sheep without a shepherd. He could not turn from them. He could not send them away despite the need for rest. He could do only one thing. He had to meet their need; He had to teach them, so He began “to teach them many things.”

  1. Sheep without a shepherd are bewildered and wander about, not knowing where they are or where they are going. They get lost ever so easily, and cannot find their way back to the flock. So it is with people. People without the shepherd, the Lord Jesus Christ, are bewildered. They do not know where they have come from, where they are going, nor why they are where they are. They wander about, getting lost in place after place, never finding the way to true life.
  2. Sheep without a shepherd go hungry. They do not have adequate nourishment. They cannot find sufficient food to live. So it is with people. People without the Shepherd, the Lord Jesus Christ, go hungry. They do not have the Shepherd of God to feed and inspire their souls, nor to satisfy their inner longings for peace, love, and joy (Galatians 5:22-23). They have only themselves to depend upon as they seek to meet their craving for life.
  3. Sheep without a shepherd cannot find shelter or safety. The sheep are exposed to all the dangers of the wilderness. So it is with people. People without the Shepherd, the Lord Jesus Christ, are exposed to all that is within the world, and they are doomed. They are doomed because the beasts, the temptations and trials of the world, attack at every opportunity and destroy all who wander about.

Everyone can list a few things in their life which might fit into the category of “impossible.” Jesus had already shown His disciples some pretty “impossible” things; and great crowds of people were beginning to also take notice.

Thousands of people have gathered in the area around the Sea of Galilee to celebrate the Passover, and after preaching to them all day, Jesus and the disciples desperately need rest and relaxation.

They had been watching the signs which Jesus had been doing for a long time (2:23), though John does not give them to us in his gospel (Mark 1:29f; 2:1; 3:1; 6:5). The people were eager to hear him again (Luke 9:11) and to get the benefit of his healing power of them that were sick.

Mark (6:46) and Matthew (14:23) tell us that after the miracle Jesus went further up into the mountain (vs. 3) to pray.

There were at least four things which led Jesus to seek retirement:

  1. the news of the death of John the Baptist (Matt. 14)
  2. the sudden, and probably evil, interest of Herod
  3. the return of the 12 from intense evangelistic labors (Matt. 9-10)
  4. the great multitude pressing upon Him continually (Mark 6:33)

This was likely the Lord’s Passover (2:13; 5:1; 6:4 and 13:1), but due to the hostility (7:1) He did not attend this one.

The feeding of five thousand is the only miracle recorded by all four gospel writers. The apostles were deeply affected by the miracle. It made a dramatic and lasting impact upon them.

Needs, Attitudes Toward—Stewardship: there are two attitudes toward human need. Christ had been teaching for many hours, and now it was late afternoon, probably after 3 p.m. The disciples were exhausted and still wanted some rest. They came to Jesus and reminded Him of the time because there was little time left in the day for them to rest. They suggested, “Send the multitude away so they can go and buy food for themselves. But Jesus said, “No. You give them food to eat.” In these words are seen the two attitudes toward human need.

  1. There is the attitude of individual or personal responsibility. It is true that neither the disciples nor Jesus had invited the crowd. In fact, the crowd was not even wanted. The disciples and Jesus had planned something else. The crowd was interfering; therefore, the disciples sensed no responsibility for the crowd. They wanted to get rid of the people so they could be free to do as they wished. Their attitude was: “They are responsible for themselves, so send them away to fend for themselves.”
  2. There is the attitude of corporate responsibility. Jesus said very simply, “You give them food. They are hungry, and they are your neighbors, part of your world. You are responsible for your world and the people in it. If you know of people who have need, then you are the one who is responsible to help them. They may be irresponsible. They may not have been invited, and they may be interfering with your plans; but they have need, and you know about their need. So meet it. Feed them.”

As far as the disciples were concerned, they were in the wrong place at the wrong time, and nothing could be done! With that kind of approach, they would have made ideal committee members! Someone has defined a committee as a group of people who can turn a donkey into a zebra.

Too many try to escape their responsibility for the world. When looking at or hearing about the poor and hungry, lonely and depressed, problem centered and burdened, too many say: “Send them away. They got themselves into this mess because they were too lazy or irresponsible or sinful. If they wanted to be straight and responsible they could. I’m too busy to become involved with such shiftless and irresponsible people.”

Such an attitude misses the whole point of Christ. Man is responsible for his world, no matter the condition. We are responsible for our neighbors. In fact, the worse off a neighbor is, the more we are responsible to help. The cause of his condition does not matter: whether sin and shame, or clear and understandable circumstances.

If his condition is sin and shame, then we are to share the gospel and teach him how to live and work responsibly.

If his condition is due to clear and understandable circumstances, then we are to help restore and replace him to a position of responsibility and self-worth.

Jesus looked at the situation, not as a problem, but as an opportunity to trust the Father and glorify His

name. An effective leader is someone who sees potential in problems and is willing to act by faith. Acting on the basis of human wisdom, His disciples saw the problem but not the potential. How many times God’s people have complained, “If we only had enough money, we could do something!” Two hundred pence (denarii) would be the equivalent of a year’s wages for the average laborer! The first step is not to measure our resources, but to determine God’s will and trust Him to meet the need.

Great opportunities are often disguised as unsolvable problems. Let’s watch as a humanly unsolvable problem becomes a great opportunity when seen from a divine viewpoint:

 – From a Human Perspective.

With their limited, human understanding, these weary fishermen can see only a swelling sea of humanity threatening to wash over them. In verse 10 we’re told that this great multitude numbered 5,000 men. Including women and children, this figure could easily have been 8,000-10,000.

– From a Divine Perspective.

From Jesus’ point of view, the crowds weren’t an infringement but an opportunity–a chance to reveal His glory and, at the same time, stretch his disciple’s faith.

Here are lessons for ambassadors. We can identify two very important ones that I hope to explain. One is the ministry Jesus wants to have to those who have gone out to represent him in the world. It is his ministry of rest and reflection and camaraderie and concern. The other lesson is that there is a need to be more generous than we want to be, to allow God-given interruptions, to offer for the Lord’s use what little we have so he can make more of it.

(Mt 14:15-21; Mk 6:35-44; Lk 9:12-17; Jn 6:4-13)

 [JN 6:]4The Jewish Passover Feast was near. 5When Jesus looked up and saw a great crowd coming toward him, he said to Philip, “Where shall we buy bread for these people to eat?” 6He asked this only to test him, for he already had in mind what he was going to do. 7Philip answered him, “Eight months’ wages-7-1 would not buy enough bread for each one to have a bite!”

Mk 6:35-38 with Lk 9:12 — 35By this time it was late in the day, so his disciples [the TwelveLK] came to him. “This is a remote place,” they said, “and it’s already very late. 36Send the people away so they can go to the surrounding countryside and villages [and find food and lodgingLK] and buy themselves something to eat.” 37But he answered, “You give them something to eat.” They said to him, “That would take eight months of a man’s wages-7-2! Are we to go and spend that much on bread and give it to them to eat?” 38“How many loaves do you have?” he asked. “Go and see.” When they found out, they said, “Five—and two fish.”

Jn 6:8-11 with Mt 14:18-19, Mk 6:41, Lk 9:16 — 8Another of his disciples, Andrew, Simon Peter’s brother, spoke up, 9“Here is a boy with five small barley loaves and two small fish, but how far will they go among so many [unless we go and buy food for all this crowdLK]?”

10Jesus said, “[Bring them here to me.MT] Have the people sit down.” There was plenty of grass in that place, and the men sat down [in groups of hundreds and fiftiesMK], about five thousand of them. 11Jesus then took the [fiveMT,MK,LK] loaves [and looking up to heaven, HeMT,MK,LK], gave thanks [and broke the loaves,MT,MK,LK] and distributed to those who were seated as much as they wanted. He did the same with the [twoMT,MK,LK] fish.

Jn 6:12-13-12When they had all had enough to eat, he said to his disciples, “Gather the pieces that are left over. Let nothing be wasted.” 13So they gathered them and filled twelve baskets with the pieces of the five barley loaves left over by those who had eaten.

Mt 14:21–21The number of those who ate was about five thousand men, besides women and children.

It was Andrew who found the lad with the lunch (John 6:8-9). The Lord had the people sit down in organized groups on the green grass (see Pss. 23:2; 78:19), quite a contrast to Herod’s glittering sensual feast. Jesus took the little lunch, blessed it, broke it, and gave it to the disciples to distribute to the hungry people. The miracle took place in His hands, not in theirs; for whatever we give to Him, He can bless and multiply. We are not manufacturers; we are only distributors.

John tells us that Jesus used this miracle as the basis for a sermon on “the bread of life” (John 6:22ff). After all, He did not perform miracles just to meet human needs, though that was important. He wanted each miracle to be a revelation of Himself, a sermon in action. For the most part, the people were amazed at the miracles, appreciated the help He gave them, but failed to get the spiritual message (John 12:37). They wanted the gift but not the Giver, the enjoyment of physical blessings but not the enrichment of spiritual blessings.

COMPASSION FOR THE SEEKING CROWDS

We can’t demand such experiences, however. They are the Lord’s to initiate for us. In this case, although Jesus invited the twelve to come away to a quiet place for rest, the rest wasn’t allowed.

His heavenly Father had something else in mind, and a crowd of people rushed around the lake to the place where he and the disciples were going for their retreat. Thousands of them eventually showed up, and Jesus, not under compulsion, with other people dictating his schedule-Jesus never lived that way-but because of compassion, seeing that these were sheep without a shepherd, needy people, lonely, uncertain, foolish, and lost, he began ministering to them, rather than pushing them away so that the retreat could go on uninterrupted.

This was an important lesson for the disciples, too. He invited them to rest; he also indicated that God sometimes interrupts the plan. And he most often interrupts it for compassion’s sake.

What are sheep without a shepherd like? Perhaps you have friends who drift through life for reasons they don’t understand, pushed back and forth by each “latest thing,” who are forever looking for answers without being able to find them. We don’t have to look very far to see people like that. This world is filled with them. They go from one seminar to another, one guru to another, one fad to another. Sheep without a shepherd are difficult people. They show up when we don’t expect them. They bleat and complain and demand. It’s easier to avoid them. But Jesus’ compassion wouldn’t let him avoid them, and he won’t let us let us avoid them either, if we’re his ambassadors.

Jesus had compassion on such people. He directed his ambassadors, his representatives, to have compassion as well. He made a place for the seeking crowds. They were invited. Where he was, they belonged.

But what Jesus didn’t do was encourage them to spend the time articulating their longings. He didn’t focus on the fact of their search. He didn’t speak to them of their felt needs. He didn’t encourage them to know better how desperate and unsure and sheeplike and lost they were. What he did was teach them. The sheep without a shepherd were welcome, but he was going to tell them the great themes of the gospel. He was going to teach them how to have security of heart and purpose. He was going to offer them truth in place of the endless insecurities they came with. It says that he taught them “many things.” He gave them truth that began with him and made sense of everything else in life. And he expected his ambassadors to learn from him, to have compassion and to offer truth in the place of lostness.

Resources: there are six attitudes toward resources. It takes resources to meet human need. In consideration of this, there is a fact that needs to be acknowledged. Every person has something he can give. Every person can help and do something to meet a need when a need confronts him. The problem is not lack of resources nor a lack of ability or money or time. The problem is attitude—attitude toward the resources which one has.

  1. There is the attitude of questioning one’s ability to give (Mark 6:37). Jesus had just said, “Give them food.” The disciples were shocked and even disturbed with the instructions, for the crowd was enormous and the task impossible. They were already upset over the presence and burden of the crowd. Irritated, the disciples fired back at Jesus, “Shall we go and buy two hundred pennyworth of bread, and give them to eat?” This amounted to about six months’ labor for the disciples. They did not have the money, so the request by Jesus was ridiculous to them. There was no way they could give food to meet the need of the crowd. But note something: the disciples forgot two things.
  2. They forgot that they did have something. The need of the crowd in this instance was for food, and the disciples had food for themselves (or at least enough money to buy food for themselves). Yet, they did not think to mention this fact. They were thinking only of what excess, what above their own needs they had to give.
  3. They forgot the power of God. They forgot that God loved and cared for these people as well as for them. They forgot that God would meet the needs of any and all, if only they would put what they had at His disposal. They forgot that God’s power could take little and multiply it.
  4. There is the attitude of checking to see what one can give (Mark 6:38). In response to the disciples’ impatience, Jesus remained cool, asking rather forcefully, “How many loaves have you? Go and see.” The disciples checked and reported that they had five loaves of bread and two fish. Note two facts.
  5. They had resources that were overlooked. Why were they overlooked? Because the resources were so little. There was no possibility the resources could ever meet the need. In fact, two fish and five loaves of bread could not even make a dent in the hunger of five thousand men. In the eyes of the disciples it was impossible for the resources to do any good whatsoever.
  6. Jesus did not ask the disciples to check on how to feed all five thousand men. He asked them to check on what resources they had to give. They were to look at what they themselves could give, not at how the whole task could be done. Their eyes and perspective were to be on using what they had, not on the mammoth impossibility of the task. This is a critical point and it should be carefully noted when looking at the vast needs of the world.
  7. There is the attitude of organizing what resources one has so that they might be used (Mark 6:39-40). This is an important step Christ takes and it should be well noted. The hour was late. Darkness was rapidly approaching. Distribution could have easily become a problem. The people had to be organized into small circles or rows which left room for the disciples to walk between them and distribute the food.
  8. There is the attitude of being thankful for what one has and can give (Mark 6:41). What Jesus did was impressive. He took into His hands what they had, and He looked up to heaven and gave thanks for it. It was small; it was insignificant. It looked like it would do little, like it would be insignificant; but He took it anyway and looked up to heaven, and blessed it.
  9. There is the attitude of giving what one has (Mark 6:41-42). After giving thanks, Jesus took the food and gave it to the disciples to set before the people. And a miracle happened! The resource multiplied: all the people were fed and were filled (Mark 6:42).
  10. There is the attitude of being careful in the handling of resources (Mark 6:43-44). Very simply, Christ teaches that resources are not to be wasted. They are to be used day after day. When there is more than enough to meet one need, what is left over is to be gathered up to use elsewhere.

Note three.

1) There is no room in Christ’s economy for extravagance. When there is more than what is needed, the excess is to be saved for another need.

2) There is no room for wasting. No resource is to be wasted; it is to be used elsewhere.

3) There is no room for resources to be stored and banked; there is not any excuse for allowing resources to lie around unused. All resources—abilities or money—are to be used to meet needs as long as needs exist.

THE MIRACLES GOD WANTS TO DO THROUGH US

Jesus taught lessons these men two lessons by calling on them to feed the people. Jesus says, “You feed them,” to people like us as well.

Our tendency is to look at what is humanly possible: the money, the conditions, whether we have the right computers and the right building, whether we’re set up for this, whether we can make it happen, and so on-and we conclude that it’s impossible. We don’t have what it takes. The human players in this drama can’t do what God says they should do.

The tendency, further, is to leave people to their own devices. They had been listening to teaching, but now they needed to go solve their own problems. They were going to get hungry and they needed to go do something about it. There was nothing miraculous or heavenly about the thinking of these ambassadors. That is probably why Jesus had the crowd broken up into circles of fifty and one hundred, just to make the point that five thousand people, when looked at only as a whole, is overwhelming to consider; but if it’s a hundred groups of fifty, you can begin caring for them.

Jesus was trying to help the disciples not to reflexively be overwhelmed by the huge difficulty. “Evangelize all the world” sounds impossible. But instead of seeing that as the assignment, we can see “Share Christ with the folks in front of you” as an assignment that is possible. It’s still risky and difficult. It still requires the power of God. But it’s not impossible.

The second lesson here is that Jesus didn’t do the miracle without their cooperation. He could have. Previously, he had done miracles without assistance. He had cast out demons, healed the sick, given a lame man the strength to walk, brought back a little child from the dead. But now he was training those who would serve him, and he called on them to offer what they had. And what little they had became that which he used to bless the crowd, and by extension, as we learn from him, to bless the world.

How many loaves do you have? What do you have to offer? What house do you live in? What bank account do you own? What place do you work? What friendship network do you have? What has God given you that he can expand in his service, that he could turn around and use, through you, to bless and challenge and change and give life where there is no life? When we become his representatives in the world, he intends to use us just as we are. There’s no difficulty in qualifying for this responsibility. You don’t need a degree. You don’t need the approval of your organization. You don’t need a title. To become an ambassador is to become willing to offer him what you have for him to use to change the world.

There is joy in Christian service. Becoming an ambassador is the most marvelous thing in the world. Our God has, in a peculiar way, limited himself to using people like us. We are the body of Christ, God’s incarnation, now. He needs our willingness to offer the loaves we have. He needs us to take up the gifts that we’ve been given, to walk through the open door set before us, to buy up the opportunities we have. The cause of Christ needs our contribution. But even more, we need what we receive by acting in faith. We were made to serve. It’s what God intended for us, and resistance to the opportunities depletes us. We’re not what we were made for if we don’t learn the lessons that Jesus was teaching these folks.

So I urge ambassadorship on you. There’s nothing you’ll enjoy more in life. There is no greater way to live. Mt 14:22-23; Mk 6:45-46; Jn 6:14-15– [JN 6:]14After the people saw the miraculous sign that Jesus did, they began to say, “Surely this is the Prophet who is to come into the world.” [MT 14:]22Immediately Jesus made the disciples get into the boat and go on ahead of him to the other side [to BethsaidaMK] [CapernaumJN], while he dismissed the crowd. [JN 6:]15Jesus, knowing that they intended to come and make him king by force, withdrew again to a mountain by himself [to prayMT,MK].

 
Leave a comment

Posted by on September 17, 2026 in Mark

 

Spending time with Jesus (from the gospel of Mark) Rejection! and Belief! – Mark 6


Mark 6:4 A Prophet Is Not Without Honour Except In His Hometown (cream)

1 Jesus left there and went to his hometown, accompanied by his disciples. 2 When the Sabbath came, he began to teach in the synagogue, and many who heard him were amazed.

“Where did this man get these things?” they asked. “What’s this wisdom that has been given him, that he even does miracles! 3 Isn’t this the carpenter? Isn’t this Mary’s son and the brother of James, Joseph,a Judas and Simon? Aren’t his sisters here with us?” And they took offense at him.

4 Jesus said to them, “Only in his hometown, among his relatives and in his own house is a prophet without honor.” 5 He could not do any miracles there, except lay his hands on a few sick people and heal them. 6 And he was amazed at their lack of faith.

Charles Darwin said that belief was “the most complete of all distinctions between man and the lower animals.” If this observation is true, it suggests that lack of faith on man’s part puts him on the same level as the animals! Agnostic orator Col. Robert Ingersoll took a different point of view, for he once described a believer as “a songless bird in a cage.” You would probably agree that his words better describe an unbeliever!

One of the central themes in this section of Mark’s Gospel is the unbelief of people who came into contact with God’s Servant. All of these people had every reason to trust Jesus Christ, yet all of them failed to do so, including His own disciples! As you study this chapter, keep in mind the solemn admonition of Hebrews 3:12, “Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God.” God takes unbelief seriously, and so should we.[1]

The first five chapters of Mark are replete with huge crowds that flock to see and hear Jesus. However, there are those who oppose him. In Mark 2:1–3:6 we find Jesus attacked by the religious leadership and the Herodians. In 3:20–30 he is again criticized by the religious leaders and his family comes to take charge of him because of charges that he is out of his mind. In 5:17 the Gerasenes ask Jesus to leave their region. Opposition continues in 6:1–6 when Jesus visits Nazareth and is rejected by pious Jews from his own hometown.

WILL ANYONE TRUST GOD’S SERVANT? Mark 6:1–56

Charles Darwin said that belief was “the most complete of all distinctions between man and the lower animals.” If this observation is true, it suggests that lack of faith on man’s part puts him on the same level as the animals! Agnostic orator Col. Robert Ingersoll took a different point of view, for he once described a believer as “a songless bird in a cage.” You would probably agree that his words better describe an unbeliever!

One of the central themes in this section of Mark’s Gospel is the unbelief of people who came into contact with God’s Servant. All of these people had every reason to trust Jesus Christ, yet all of them failed to do so, including His own disciples! As you study this chapter, keep in mind the solemn admonition of Hebrews 3:12, “Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God.” God takes unbelief seriously, and so should we.

When Jesus came to Nazareth he put himself to a very severe test. He was coming to his home town; and there are no severer critics of any man than those who have known him since his boyhood. It was never meant to be a private visit simply to see his old home and his own people. He came attended by his disciples. That is to say he came as a Rabbi. The Rabbis moved about the country accompanied by their little circle of disciples, and it was as a teacher, with his disciples, that Jesus came.

He went into the synagogue and he taught. His teaching was greeted not with wonder but with a kind of contempt. “They took offence at him.” They were scandalised that a man who came from a background like Jesus should say and do things such as he. Familiarity had bred a mistaken contempt.

They refused to listen to what he had to say for two reasons.

(i) They said, “Is not this the carpenter?” The word used for carpenter is tektōn. Now tektōn does mean a worker in wood, but it means more than merely a joiner. It means a craftsman. In Homer the tektōn is said to build ships and houses and temples. In the old days, and still to-day in many places, there could be found in little towns and villages a craftsman who would build you anything from a chicken-coop to a house; the kind of man who could build a wall, mend a roof, repair a gate; the craftsman, the handy-man, who with few or no instruments and with the simplest tools could turn his hand to any job. That is what Jesus was like. But the point is that the people of Nazareth despised Jesus because he was a working-man. He was a man of the people, a layman, a simple man—and therefore they despised him.

One of the leaders of the Labour movement was that great soul Will Crooks. He was born into a home where one of his earliest recollections was seeing his mother crying because she had no idea where the next meal was to come from. He started work in a blacksmith’s shop at five shillings a week. He became a fine craftsman and one of the bravest and straightest men who ever lived. He entered municipal politics and became the first Labour Mayor of any London borough. There were people who were offended when Will Crooks became Mayor of Poplar. In a crowd one day a lady said with great disgust, “They’ve made that common fellow, Crooks, Mayor, and he’s no better than a working man.” A man in the crowd—Will Crooks himself—turned round and raised his hat. “Quite right, madam,” he said. “I am not better than a working man.”

The people of Nazareth despised Jesus because he was a working man. To us that is his glory, because it means that God, when he came to earth, claimed no exemptions. He took upon himself the common life with all its common tasks.

The accidents of birth and fortune and pedigree have nothing to do with manhood.

We must ever beware of the temptation to evaluate men by externals and incidentals, and not by native worth.

(ii) They said, “Is not this Mary’s son? Do we not know his brothers and his sisters?” The fact that they called Jesus Mary’s son tells us that Joseph must have been dead. Therein we have the key to one of the enigmas of Jesus’ life. Jesus was only thirty-three when he died; and yet he did not leave Nazareth until he was thirty. (Luke 3:23.) Why this long delay? Why this lingering in Nazareth while a world waited to be saved? The reason was that Joseph died young and Jesus took upon himself the support of his mother and of his brothers and sisters; and only when they were old enough to fend for themselves did he go forth. He was faithful in little, and therefore in the end God gave him much to do.

But the people of Nazareth despised him because they knew his family. Thomas Campbell was a very considerable poet. His father had no sense of poetry at all. When Thoma’s first book emerged with his name on it, he sent a copy to his father. The old man took it up and looked at it. It was really the binding and not the contents at all that he was looking at. “Who would have thought,” he said in wonder, “that our Tom could have made a book like that?” Sometimes when familiarity should breed a growing respect it breeds an increasing and easy-going familiarity. Sometimes we are too near people to see their greatness.

The result of all this was that Jesus could do no mighty works in Nazareth. The atmosphere was wrong; and there are some things that cannot be done unless the atmosphere is right.

(i) It is still true that no man can be healed if he refuses to be healed. Margot Asquith tells of the death of Neville Chamberlain. Everyone knows how that man’s policy turned out in such a way that it broke his heart. Margot Asquith met his doctor, Lord Horder. “You can’t be much of a doctor,” she said, “as Neville Chamberlain was only a few years older than Winston Churchill, and I should have said he was a strong man. Were you fond of him?” Lord Horder replied, “I was very fond of him. I like all unlovable men. I have seen too many of the other kind. Chamberlain suffered from shyness. He did not want to live; and when a man says that, no doctor can save him.” We may call it faith; we may call it the will to live; but without it no man can survive.

(ii) There can be no preaching in the wrong atmosphere. Our churches would be different places if congregations would only remember that they preach far more than half the sermon. In an atmosphere of expectancy the poorest effort can catch fire. In an atmosphere of critical coldness or bland indifference, the most Spirit-packed utterance can fall lifeless to the earth.

(iii) There can be no peace-making in the wrong atmosphere. If men have come together to hate, they will hate. If men have come together to refuse to understand, they will misunderstand. If men have come together to see no other point of view but their own, they will see no other. But if men have come together, loving Christ and seeking to love each other, even those who are most widely separated can come together in him.

There is laid on us the tremendous responsibility that we can either help or hinder the work of Jesus Christ. We can open the door wide to him—or we can slam it in his face.[2]

The Unbelief of His Acquaintances (Mark 6:1–6)

Jesus returned to Nazareth where a year before He had been rejected by the people and evicted from the synagogue (Luke 4:16–30). It was certainly an act of grace on His part to give the people another opportunity to hear His Word, believe, and be saved; and yet their hearts were still hard. This time, they did not evict Him: they simply did not take Him seriously.

Our Lord’s reputation had once again preceded Him, so He was permitted to teach in the synagogue. Keep in mind that He was ministering to people who knew Him well, because Nazareth was His “hometown.” However, these acquaintances had no spiritual perception at all. In fact, Jesus reminded them of what He had told them at that first dramatic visit, that a prophet is without honor in his own country and among his own people (Mark 6:4; Luke 4:24; John 4:44).

Two things astonished these people: His mighty works and His wonderful wisdom. Actually, Jesus did not do any mighty works while He was there, so the people must have been referring to the reports they had heard about His miracles (see Mark 1:28, 45; 3:7–8; 5:20–21). In fact, their unbelief hindered Jesus from having a greater ministry among them.

What was their problem? Why were they unable to trust Him and experience the wonders of His power and grace as had others? They thought that they really knew Him. After all, He had been their neighbor for nearly thirty years, they had seen Him at work in the carpenter’s shop, and He appeared to be just another Nazarene. He was a “commoner” and the people saw no reason to commit themselves to Him!

“Familiarity breeds contempt” is a well-known maxim that goes all the way back to Publius the Syrian, who lived in 2 b.c. Aesop wrote a fable to illustrate it. In Aesop’s fable, a fox had never before seen a lion, and when he first met the king of the beasts, the fox was nearly frightened to death. At their second meeting, the fox was not frightened quite as much; and the third time he met the lion, the fox went up and chatted with him! “And so it is,” Aesop concluded, “that familiarity makes even the most frightening things seem quite harmless.”

The maxim, however, must be taken with a grain of salt. For example, can you imagine a loving husband and wife thinking less of each other because they know each other so well? Or two dear friends starting to despise each other because their friendship has deepened over the years? Phillips Brooks said it best: “Familiarity breeds contempt, only with contemptible things or among contemptible people.” The contempt shown by the Nazarenes said nothing about Jesus Christ, but it said a great deal about them!

A tourist, eager to see everything in the art gallery, fled from picture to picture, scarcely noticing what was in the frames. “I didn’t see anything very special here,” he said to one of the guards as he left. “Sir,” the guard replied, “it is not the pictures that are on trial here—it is the visitors.”

A carpenter was a respected artisan in that day, but nobody expected a carpenter to do miracles or teach profound truths in the synagogue. Where did He get all this power and wisdom? From God or from Satan? (see Mark 3:22) And why did His brothers and sisters not possess this same power and wisdom? Even more, why did His brothers and sisters not believe in Him? The people who called Him “the son of Mary” were actually insulting Him; because in that day you identified a man by calling him the son of his father, not the son of his mother.

The people of Nazareth were “offended at Him,” which literally means “they stumbled over Him.” The Greek word gives us our English word scandalize. Kenneth Wuest wrote in his book Wuest’s Word Studies (Eerdmans), “They could not explain Him, so they rejected Him.” Jesus was certainly a “stone of stumbling” to them because of their unbelief (Isa. 8:14; Rom. 9:32–33; 1 Peter 2:8).

Twice in the Gospel record you find Jesus marveling. As this passage reveals, He marveled at the unbelief of the Jews, and He marveled at the great faith of a Roman centurion, a Gentile (Luke 7:9). Instead of remaining at Nazareth, Jesus departed and made another circuit of the towns and villages in Galilee. His heart was broken as He saw the desperate plight of the people (Matt. 9:35–38), so He decided to send out His disciples to minister with His authority and power.

  1. 1. Mark does not identify Jesus’ hometown by name here, but he has already indicated it in 1:9 and 24. For information on Nazareth see the comments on 1:9.

6:1     Jesus left there and went to his hometown, accompanied by his disciples.  After the previous incidents in Capernaum, where Jesus healed the bleeding woman and brought a dead girl back to life, Jesus left there and went to his hometown; that is, he returned to Nazareth (1:9, 24). Nazareth was about twenty miles southwest of Capernaum. Mark mentioned that Jesus was accompanied by his disciples (a detail Matthew omitted), setting the stage for the sending out of the twelve disciples, recorded in 6:7.

Jesus had been born in Bethlehem, but he was raised in Nazareth (Matthew 2:19–23; Luke 2:39–40). This was not the first time he had spoken and taught in Nazareth; Luke 4:14–30 states that Jesus went to Nazareth, “where he had been brought up [and] went to the synagogue on the sabbath day” to read and teach (Luke 4:16 ). The response at that time was less than positive—in fact, the people had tried to kill him, but Jesus had walked away unharmed. Thus, this trip to Nazareth, recorded in Mark, is significant. The people of Nazareth were about to receive a second chance to believe; unfortunately, they again refused. Their rejection of Jesus was certainly a learning experience for the disciples, who would soon be sent out on their own (in pairs) to preach the Good News.[3]

6:2     And when the Sabbath had come, He began to teach in the synagogue.  Jesus’ forums for speaking included homes (2:2), the seashore (4:1), and the local synagogues (1:21, 39; 3:1). Synagogue services were conducted by lay people under the leadership of one or more synagogue “rulers” or leaders. For example, Jairus, the man whose daughter Jesus brought back to life, was a synagogue ruler (see 5:22). It was common for a visiting rabbi to be asked to speak in the local synagogue. Jesus, a well-known and popular speaker, had no trouble gaining an opportunity to teach in the synagogue on the Sabbath.

The synagogue was the center of the town, controlling civic and social as well as religious life. The synagogue was not like a church today—it was not an empty building except on Sabbath days when only the devoted would come. Instead, everyone seemed to come to the synagogue, for this was the focal point of ancient Jewish life. This was really a key place for Jesus to meet the people—much like the city gate of the Old Testament.

Many who heard him were amazed. “Where did this man get these things?” they asked. “What’s this wisdom that has been given him, that he even does miracles!”  As often happened when Jesus spoke, many who heard him were amazed (see also 1:22; 7:37; 10:26; 11:18). The Greek verb for “amazed” in all these verses is ekplesso, which literally means “to strike out of one’s senses.” The people were so amazed it was as if they had been struck with a blow, stunned. They were flabbergasted.

What was the source of their amazement? It focused on this man and where he, in particular, had gotten these things (referring to the wisdom of his teaching and the miracles he performed). They knew his miracles were supernatural, but they wondered about their source (the options were either God or Satan—see 3:22) and how Jesus could do them. These miracles were probably those they had heard about, for Mark recounted later that “he could not do any miracles there” because of their unbelief (6:5 ).

6:3     “Is not this the carpenter, the son of Mary and brother of James and Joses and Judas and Simon, and are not his sisters here with us?” And they took offense at him.  Jesus was teaching effectively and wisely, but the people of his hometown saw him as only the carpenter whose family they also knew well. “He’s no better than we are—he’s just a common laborer,” they said. The Greek word can mean “a stoneworker or carpenter.” In Matthew 13:55, Jesus is called “the carpenter’s son.” Jesus was almost thirty years old before he began his public teaching ministry. For the years prior to that, he had been at home, learning the trade of carpentry from his father and probably helping to support himself and the family after Joseph’s death.

When the townspeople called him the son of Mary, it may have been a derogatory remark. While it may have been true that Joseph was already dead, in any normal situation Jesus would still have been called “son of Joseph.” But Jesus was conceived prior to Joseph and Mary’s wedding (while they were engaged, Matthew 1:18), and perhaps the townspeople saw Jesus as not even being Joseph’s son. Such was the stigma Mary continued to carry, even when Jesus was almost thirty years old. Apparently people saw Mary as less than honorable. Mary’s obedience to God in carrying his blessed Son had changed the course of her life (Luke 1:26–38).

The listing of the brothers (probably some of whom had come earlier to try to take Jesus by force in 3:21, 31) indicates that the people knew the family well—the mother, the brothers, the sisters. Apparently they were all ordinary people and Jesus had experienced an ordinary childhood. Thus for Jesus to claim to be someone special (especially with what they considered his less than honorable beginnings) caused them to take offense at his words, meaning they stumbled over them and could not accept them. They were offended that others could be impressed by Jesus and follow him. Their rejection was complete and absolute; he was one of their peers, and their preconceived notions about who he was made it impossible for them to accept his message. Jesus had come to them as a prophet, but they saw only a hometown boy.

Jesus’ brother James later became a believer, a leader in the Jerusalem church (Acts 15:13; Galatians 2:9), and the author of the book of James. Judas may have been Jude, author of the book of Jude. Nothing else is known of the other brothers and sisters.

We never ought to despise others because they are poor. It is disgraceful to be a gambler, or a drunkard, or covetous, or a liar; but it is no disgrace to work with our own hands and earn our own bread by our own labor. The thought of the carpenter’s shop at Nazareth should cast down the high thoughts of all who make an idol of riches. It cannot be dishonorable to occupy the same position as the Son of God and Saviour of the world.

  1. C. Ryle[4]

 

2–3. When Jesus taught in the synagogue at Capernaum the audience was amazed at his teaching and his ability to heal (1:21–28). In 6:2 Mark uses the same word as in 1:22 to describe the amazement in the synagogue at Nazareth. However, the amazement at Capernaum had positive connotations and resulted in Jesus performing many miracles there (1:32–34). The Nazareth crowd was offended. In Capernaum they spoke about his teaching; in Nazareth they spoke about his wisdom. In both places they spoke about his miraculous powers. But in Nazareth they remembered him as the carpenter (τέκτων, tektōn)1 whose mother, brothers, and sisters they knew.2 They were offended at the hometown boy who seemed to them to be claiming too much for himself.

This is the only biblical reference where Jesus is referred to as a carpenter. It is likely that before entering into public ministry, Jesus made His living by following in the vocation of His earthly father (Matthew 13:55). Imagine the beautiful masterpieces crafted by the one Who created the very trees!

Jesus’ words and actions raised many questions from the people. How would a carpenter know these things? They knew Jesus very well. He was the son of Mary. His brothers and sisters probably were among the congregation. They could not believe what was taking place in their synagogue, and they were greatly offended.

The Greek word σκανδαλιζω (scandalidzo), transliterated in this verse as “offended,” gives us our English word scandal. The congregation was scandalized by its perception of Who He was in light of their familiarity with His background. They knew that Mary became pregnant before she was married to Joseph, so to them, Jesus was Mary’s illegitimate son. How dare someone with His background have the audacity to sit in the place of the rabbi! He certainly taught with unusual wisdom, and He was able to do marvelous things. But how dare this illegitimate son try to legitimize Himself as their long-awaited Messiah![5]

  1. 4. The reality of life Jesus’ proverb expresses has been widely recognized throughout human history.3

6:4  But Jesus said to them, “A prophet is not without honor except in his own country, among his own relatives, and in his own house.”  Jesus used a common proverb found in rabbinic literature. It is significant that Jesus applied the word prophet to himself, thus specifically claiming to be a prophet. The word refers not to one who foretells future events (although that may be part of a prophet’s ministry), but to one who speaks God’s message. Jesus was not the first prophet to be rejected in his own country. Jeremiah experienced rejection in his hometown, even by members of his own family (Jeremiah 12:5–6). Jesus also experienced rejection by relatives and members in his own house. His family thought he had gone crazy (3:21), and most of them didn’t believe until after his resurrection (John 7:5; Acts 1:14).[6]

6:4 But Jesus told them, “The only place a prophet isn’t honored is in his hometown, among his relatives, and in his own house.”

Jesus responded to the people’s harsh judgment with a very simple statement. A prophet, especially among the Jewish community, was always revered and respected. They honored a prophet and generally accepted his message. However, in his home territory, a prophet was too well-known. Memories of childhood immaturity were too easily recalled and often hindered acceptance of adulthood significance. In Jesus’ case, His brothers and sisters would have also been profoundly aware of the many comments they had heard about Jesus. They themselves probably considered Him only their half brother. It must have been quite a struggle for them to believe that their mother had not committed adultery prior to her marriage. Could her implausible explanation actually be true? For Jesus, the isolation and accusations of His childhood resurfaced and posed a barrier to His ministry in His own hometown.

6:5 He couldn’t work any miracles there except to lay his hands on a few sick people and cure them.

As a result, Jesus’ message and ministry were rejected. In truth, Jesus Himself was rejected. The congregation could not accept the message or the works if they came from the hands and heart of Mary’s Son. Consequently, Jesus limited His works in Nazareth because of the hardness He recognized in their hearts. No crowds inundated His movements in Nazareth. He addressed only a few needs for healing—very few compared to His work in other Galilean territories.

It would be nice if we could reach into the pages of biblical history and correct the Nazarenes’ misconceptions about Jesus. Instead, we will have to settle for correcting our own hearts when they start to doubt. Did God promise something? Then He will do it. Does He keep His word? Always.[7]

6:5  He could not do any miracles there, except lay his hands on a few sick people and heal them.  That Jesus could not do any miracles in Nazareth does not mean a restriction on his power. Rather, Jesus could have done greater miracles in Nazareth, but he chose not to because of the people’s unbelief. In this Gospel, Mark emphasized the power and presence of God revealed only to those with faith. Jesus’ mighty works were meant to further the kingdom of God, not to try to convince a group of stubborn people who had already thoroughly rejected him. To do miracles would be of no value because the people did not accept his message or believe that he was from God. Therefore, Jesus looked elsewhere, seeking those who would respond to his miracles and message. This shows the limitation of simply being a model of faith for others to observe. Jesus was the perfect model, yet others rejected him. We need to verbally proclaim the gospel and, at times, move on to other people and towns.[8]

5–6. There is quite a contrast between the many miraculous healings and exorcisms Jesus performed after his appearance in the synagogue at Capernaum (1:32–34) and the few healings he performed at Nazareth. The reason Jesus could not do many miracles there was their unbelief. Rather than amazing the citizens of Nazareth with his many miracles, Jesus was himself amazed at their unbelief. Once again Mark stresses the importance of belief.

6:6  And he was amazed at their unbelief.  This statement gives a subtle picture of Jesus’ humanity. As the divine Son of God, Jesus would not be amazed at anything. But as a human being, Jesus went to Nazareth (this second time, see 6:1) probably hoping for a warmer reception than the first time. He had been rejected by the people in Decapolis (5:17), but the unbelief and rejection of his friends and family—people he grew up with, knew, and loved—amazed him. The word for “amazed” is the same word Mark used in 5:20, 12:17, and 15:5 to describe people’s reactions to Jesus’ miracles. The miracles “amazed” the people of Capernaum and Jerusalem; in turn, the stubborn unbelief of the people of Nazareth “amazed” Jesus. This certainly provided a key lesson for the disciples, who would themselves experience rejection as they began their ministries. Jesus left Nazareth this second time, and there is no record that he ever returned. Most people feel that they may have unlimited opportunities to believe, but often there is no second chance.

Jesus was amazed at their unbelief and animosity. He had come to them with the entire body of evidence of His divine authority. He had proved beyond doubt that He was God’s Anointed, but they refused to accept Him.

Therefore, Jesus moved on. He left Nazareth and traveled to the surrounding area, continuing to teach those who would listen. Jesus did not try to convince the congregation of the validity of His ministry. If they could not accept Him on the basis of His mighty work, they would not accept Him. He proceeded instead to teach those who would respond.

Notes/Applications

The thrust of Mark’s gospel account is that Jesus’ actions validated His identity as the Son of God. Mark gives this summary statement in the first verse of the first chapter, yet despite the many actions that proved Jesus was the Son of God, the Lord saw little response from the people in His hometown of Nazareth. This is most likely because the community suspected His mother Mary to be an adulteress.

Before we hastily cast judgment on the unbelieving Nazarenes, let us examine ourselves. What causes doubt to spring up in our hearts? Have we not also witnessed God’s amazing deeds in the lives of friends and loved ones and, perhaps, even in our own? Still, we often pray without truly believing, merely giving lip service to familiar words. Maybe we fret over finances, relationships, and other issues that Jesus commanded us to leave in His hands. “31Don’t ever worry and say, ‘What are we going to eat?’ or ‘What are we going to drink?’ or ‘What are we going to wear?’ 32Everyone is concerned about these things, and your heavenly Father certainly knows you need all of them. 33But first, be concerned about his kingdom and what has his approval. Then all these things will be provided for you” (Matthew 6:31–33).

  1. THE GALILEAN MINISTRY, SECTION THREE (6:6b–8:30)

All of the events in 1:16–3:12 took place in Galilee. The second section of the Galilean ministry (3:13–6:6b) contains one event in the Decapolis (the Gerasene demoniac), but the citizens of Gerasa asked him to leave. The third section of the Galilean ministry contains several events which occur in the surrounding regions in every direction except south. After the mission of the twelve, Jesus apparently seeks out other regions where he can spend more time with them alone, trying to lead them to the correct conclusion concerning his own identity.

  1. THE MISSION OF THE TWELVE (6:6b–13)

Then Jesus went around teaching from village to village. 7 Calling the Twelve to him, he sent them out two by two and gave them authority over evila spirits.

8 These were his instructions: “Take nothing for the journey except a staff—no bread, no bag, no money in your belts. 9 Wear sandals but not an extra tunic. 10 Whenever you enter a house, stay there until you leave that town. 11 And if any place will not welcome you or listen to you, shake the dust off your feet when you leave, as a testimony against them.”

12 They went out and preached that people should repent. 13 They drove out many demons and anointed many sick people with oil and healed them.

Like the call of the four fishermen and the selection of the twelve, the sending of the twelve is a convenient dividing point in the Galilean ministry. Each of these represents a significant stage in Jesus’ work with those who would become his chief representatives. When he called the four, he called them to share his mission of fishing for people. When he selected the twelve he named them “apostles” (see notes on 3:14) because he planned to send them out to preach. Now they are ready to begin.

6b. Teaching from village to village was the essence of Jesus’ ministry in Galilee. This verse echoes the previous statements in 1:14 (“Jesus went into Galilee, proclaiming the good news of God”) and 1:38 (“ ‘Let us go somewhere else—to the nearby villages—so I can preach there also. That is why I have come.’ So he traveled throughout Galilee, preaching in their synagogues and driving out demons.”).4

The Unbelief of His Enemies (Mark 6:7–29)

When the Lord originally called the 12 Apostles, His purpose was to teach and train them so that they might assist Him and eventually be able to take His place when He returned to the Father (Mark 3:13–15). Before sending them out, He reaffirmed their authority to heal and to cast out demons (Mark 6:7); and He gave them some pointed instructions (see Matt. 10 for a more detailed account of this sermon).

He told them to take what they already owned and not go out and buy special equipment for their itinerant travels. They were not to be loaded down with extra baggage. (You cannot miss the note of urgency in this “commissioning sermon.”) Jesus wanted them to be adequately supplied, but not to the point of ceasing to live by faith. The word bag means “a beggar’s bag.” They were definitely not to beg for either food or money.

As they ministered from place to place, they would encounter both hospitality and hostility, both friends and enemies. He cautioned them to stay at one house in each community and not to “pick and choose” when it came to their food and accommodations. After all, they were there to be profitable servants, not pampered guests. If a house or a village did not receive them, they had His permission to declare God’s judgment on those people. It was customary for the Jews to shake the dust off their feet whenever they left Gentile territory, but for Jews to do this to their fellow Jews would be something new (Luke 10:10–11; Acts 13:51).

The word translated “send” in Mark 6:7 is apostello in the Greek and gives us our English word apostle. It means “to send someone with a special commission to represent another and to accomplish his work.” Jesus gave these twelve men both the apostolic authority and the divine ability to do the job He sent them to do. They were not “on their own”; they represented Him in all that they did and said.

We noted before (Mark 3:16–19) that a comparison of the lists of the Apostles’ names reveals that the names are given in several pairs: Peter and Andrew, James and John, Philip and Bartholomew, etc. Jesus sent them out in pairs because it is always easier and safer for servants to travel and work together. “Two are better than one” (Ecc. 4:9), and the Law, as previously observed, required two witnesses to verify a matter (Deut. 17:6; 19:15; 2 Cor. 13:1). They would not only help each other; they would also learn from each other.

The men went out and did what Jesus told them to do. It is remarkable that a band of ordinary men could go out in this way to represent Almighty God, and that they could demonstrate their authority by performing miracles. God’s commandments always include His enablements (2 Cor. 3:5–6). They proclaimed the Good News of the kingdom, called on sinners to repent, and healed many who were sick (Mark 6:12–13; Luke 9:6).

The reports of Christ’s ministry, augmented by that of His disciples (Luke 9:7), even reached into the palace of Herod Antipas. Mark called Him “King,” which is what Herod wanted to be called; but in reality, godless Herod was only a tetrarch, the ruler of a fourth part of the nation. When Herod the Great died, the Romans divided his territory among his three sons; and Antipas was made tetrarch of Perea and Galilee.

Herod Antipas had married the daughter of King Aretas IV and then had divorced her so he could marry Herodias, the wife of his half brother, Herod Philip. It was a wicked alliance that was contrary to the Law of Moses (Lev. 18:16; 20:21), and the fearless John the Baptist had denounced the king for his sins. When Herod heard about the wonderful works of Jesus, he was sure that John the Baptist had come back from the dead to haunt him and condemn him! Herod’s conscience was bothering him, but he was unwilling to face his sins honestly and repent.

At this point, Mark shifted into a flashback to explain how John the Baptist had been cruelly and unjustly arrested and slain. Even in this brief account, we sense the tension in the palace, for Herod feared John, privately listened to him preach, and was in a state of perplexity over what he should do. “Queen” Herodias, on the other hand, hated John, wanted to kill him, and patiently waited for the most convenient time. In their evil character and lawless deeds, these two remind us of Ahab and Jezebel (1 Kings 18–21).

The “strategic day” came (Mark 6:21, ) for Herodias to put her plan into action: the celebration of Herod’s birthday. Royal feasts were extravagant both in their display of wealth and in their provision for pleasure. The Jews would not have permitted a woman to dance before a group of men, and most Gentile mothers would have forbidden a daughter to do what the daughter of Herodias did. (History informs us that the girl’s name was Salome.) But the girl was a part of the mother’s plan to get rid of John the Baptist, and Salome played her part well.

When Herod heard the girl’s macabre request, he was “greatly distressed” (see Mark 14:34, where the same verb is used of Jesus); but he had to be true to his promise or lose face before a group of influential people. The word oath in Mark 6:26 is actually in the plural—“for his many oaths’ sake”—because Herod had repeatedly declared his desire to reward the girl for her performance. This was one way he had of impressing his guests, but it backfired. Herod had not been courageous enough to obey John’s word, but now he had to obey his own word! The result was the death of an innocent man.

It is remarkable that there is no evidence that any of the Jewish leaders did anything to rescue John the Baptist after he had been arrested. The common people considered John a prophet sent from God, but the religious leaders did not obey John’s message (Mark 11:27–33). John’s death was the first of three notable violent deaths in the history of Israel. The other two are the crucifixion of Christ and the stoning of Stephen (Acts 7). For the significance of these events, review the comments on Mark 3:22–30. Herod had feared that John’s messages would stir up a revolt among the people, something he wanted to avoid. Also, he wanted to please his wife, even though it meant the murdering of a godly man. John’s disciples were permitted to take the body of their leader and bury it, and then they went to tell Jesus what had happened (Matt. 14:12). No doubt the report of John’s death deeply stirred our Lord, for He knew that one day His own life would be laid down.

We meet Herod Antipas one more time in the Gospels, when he “tried” Jesus and hoped to see the Lord perform a miracle (Luke 23:6–12). Jesus would not even speak to this adulterer and murderer, let alone please him by doing a miracle! Jesus called Herod a “fox” (Luke 13:31–35), an apt description of this crafty man. In a.d. 39, Herod Agrippa (Acts 12:1), nephew of Herod Antipas, denounced his uncle to the Roman emperor, and Antipas was deposed and sent into exile. “For what shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?” (Mark 8:36)

  1. 7. The twelve shared not only in Jesus’ teaching ministry, but also in healing and exorcism. Like their message, their authority over the unclean spirits came from Jesus. They would extend both Jesus’ teaching and healing ministries. The use of pairs in mission work is reflected later in Acts (e.g., 13:1–3). “The background may lie in Jewish legal practice where two witnesses established the evidence (Deut 17:6; 19:15; cf. Matt 18:16; John 8:17; 2 Cor 13:1; 1 Tim 5:19), but it also may reflect the travel conditions and the need for personal and moral support.”5

8–9. The disciples were not allowed to take food, money, or a change of clothing. Perhaps the reason for these prohibitions was that the twelve were to depend upon God to provide the needs for their journey.6

We will understand all the references in this passage better if we have in our minds a picture of what the Jew in Palestine in the time of Jesus ordinarily wore. He had five articles of dress.

(i) The innermost garment was the chitōn, or sindōn, or tunic. It was very simple. It was simply a long piece of cloth folded over and sewn down one side. It was long enough to reach almost to the feet. Holes were cut in the top corners for the arms. Such garments were commonly sold without any hole for the head to go through. That was to prove that the garment was in fact new, and it was to allow the buyer to arrange the neck-line as he or she wished. For instance, the neckline was different for men and women. It had to be lower in the case of women so that a mother could suckle her baby. At its simplest, this inner garment was little more than a sack with holes cut in the corners. In a more developed form it had long close-fitting sleeves; and sometimes it was opened up so that it was made to button down the front like a cassock.

(ii) The outer garment was called the himation. It was used as a cloak by day and as a blanket by night. It was composed of a piece of cloth seven feet from left to right and four and a half feet from top to bottom. One and a half feet at each side was folded in and in the top corner of the folded part holes were cut for the arms to go through. It was therefore almost square. Usually it was made of two strips of cloth, each seven feet by a little more than two feet, sewn together. The seam came down the back. But a specially carefully made himation might be woven of one piece, as Jesus’ robe was (John 19:23). This was the main article of dress.

(iii) There was the girdle. It was worn over the two garments we have already described. The skirts of the tunic could be hitched up under the girdle for work or for running. Sometimes the tunic was hitched above the girdle, and in the hollow place so made above the girdle a parcel or a package could be carried. The girdle was often double for the eighteen inches from each end. The double part formed a pocket in which money was carried.

(iv) There was the head-dress. It was a piece of cotton or linen about a yard square. It could be white, or blue, or black. sometimes it was made of coloured silk. It was folded diagonally and then placed on the head so that it protected the back of the neck, the cheek-bones, and the eyes from the heat and glare of the sun. It was held in place by a circlet of easily stretched, semi-elastic wool round the head.

(v) There were the sandals. They were merely flat soles of leather, wood or matted grass. The soles had thongs at the edges through which a strap passed to hold the sandal on to the foot.

The wallet may be one of two things.

(a) It may be the ordinary travellers’ bag. This was made of a kid’s skin. Often the animal was skinned whole and the skin retained the original shape of the animal, legs, tail, head and all! It had a strap at each side and was slung over the shoulder. In it the shepherd, or pilgrim, or traveller carried bread and raisins, and olives, and cheese enough to last him for a day or two.

(b) There is a very interesting suggestion. The Greek word is pera; and it can mean a collecting-bag. Very often the priests and devotees went out with these bags to collect contributions for their temple and their god. They have been described as “pious robbers with their booty growing from village to village.” There is an inscription in which a man who calls himself a slave of the Syrian goddess says that he brought in seventy bags full each journey for his lady.

If the first meaning is taken, Jesus meant that his disciples must take no supplies for the road, but must trust God for everything. If the second meaning is taken, it means that they must not be like the rapacious priests. They must go about giving and not getting.

There are two other interesting things here.

(i) It was the Rabbinic law that when a man entered the Temple courts he must put off his staff and shoes and money girdle. All ordinary things were to be set aside on entering the sacred place. It may well be that Jesus was thinking of this, and that he meant his men to see that the humble homes they were to enter were every bit as sacred as the Temple courts.

(ii) Hospitality was a sacred duty in the East. When a stranger entered a village, it was not his duty to search for hospitality; it was the duty of the village to offer it. Jesus told his disciples that if hospitality was refused, and if doors and ears were shut, they must shake off the dust of that place from their feet when they left. The Rabbinic law said that the dust of a Gentile country was defiled, and that when a man entered Palestine from another country he must shake off every particle of dust of the unclean land. It was a pictorial formal denial that a Jew could have any fellowship even with the dust of a heathen land. It is as if Jesus said, “If they refuse to listen to you, the only thing you can do is to treat them as a rigid Jew would treat a Gentile house. There can be no fellowship between them and you.”

So we can see that the mark of the Christian disciple was to be utter simplicity, complete trust, and the generosity which is out always to give and never to demand.[9]

6:10    “Wherever you enter a house, stay there until you leave the place.”  That a pair of disciples would enter a house meant that they had found a “worthy person” (Matthew 10:11)—a believer—and would either request or be invited to lodge in that person’s home. Then Jesus commanded that they stay there until they left the city to move on. They were not to offend their hosts by looking for “better” lodging in a home that was more comfortable or socially prominent. To remain in one home would not be a burden for the home owner because the disciples’ stay in each community would be short.

In a nutshell, Jesus instructed the disciples to depend on others while they went from town to town preaching the gospel. Their purpose was to blanket Judea with Jesus’ message, and by traveling light they could move quickly. Their dependence on others had other good effects: (1) It clearly showed that the Messiah had not come to offer wealth to his followers; (2) it forced the disciples to rely on God’s power and not on their own provision; and (3) it involved the villagers and made them more eager to hear the message. Staying in homes was an excellent approach for the disciples’ short-term mission; it was not intended, however, to be a permanent way of life for them. Yet the faith and simplicity that this way of life portrayed would serve them well in the future.[10]

10–11. The primary means by which God would provide for the twelve in their traveling was through the hospitality of individuals in various places. The exhortation to stay in any house they enter until they leave the area was perhaps designed to oppose moving up to finer quarters if offered by another supporter.7 On the other hand, in some places they would not be welcome at all. As they leave they should shake off the dust of their feet as a witness against that location. This was a symbolic act of separation and condemnation.8 Luke 10:5 provides the accompanying explanation to be given by the missionaries: “Even the dust of your town that sticks to our feet we wipe off against you.”

Jesus then outlined the spirit in which to conduct this ministry. Apparently, when the disciples entered a city, they were to follow Jesus’ example—to preach, to heal, and to cast out demons. Jesus knew that their ministries would not attract everyone. He Himself had just experienced personal rejection in His own hometown of Nazareth.

Therefore, Jesus instructed His disciples to perform the task of the ministry and not to be concerned about the reception of their efforts. If received, they should rejoice and accept the hospitality. If not received, they should “leave and shake the dust from your feet as a warning to them.” In the Jewish culture of that day, it was customary for a Jew to shake the dust off his feet when leaving pagan territories to preserve and maintain the purity of his Jewish culture.2 This was a symbolic gesture that reminded the Jew of his unique heritage and that he was one of God’s chosen. It was also a sign that the pagan did not participate in the Jewish tradition. Jesus now used this cultural custom against the Jewish people. This expression would symbolize that the disciples were Jesus’ chosen. If they were not accepted, those who rejected them would never be members of God’s chosen people. Their Jewish race would not be enough; they would not be chosen by the Son of God Himself, Jesus the Christ.

Rejection of His chosen delegates was rejection of Jesus. There is nothing more that God offers humankind than to send His only Son with an urgent call to repent.[11]

6:11    “If any place will not welcome you and they refuse to hear you, as you leave, shake off the dust that is on your feet as a testimony against them.”  The disciples should also expect rejection, such as Jesus had faced in Decapolis (5:17) and in Nazareth (6:3). So Jesus further instructed that if any place did not welcome them (that is, take them in and offer hospitality) and refused even to hear them, then they should shake off the dust on their feet as they left.

Shaking off dust that accumulated on one’s sandals showed extreme contempt for an area and its people, as well as the determination not to have any further involvement with them. Pious Jews shook dust from their feet after passing through Gentile cities or territory to show their separation from Gentile influences and practices. When the disciples shook the dust from their feet after leaving a Jewish town, it would be a vivid sign that they wished to remain separate from people who had rejected Jesus and his message and say that the Jews in that place had acted like “Gentiles” or pagans.

Shaking off the dust of a place, Jesus said, would be a testimony against them (see also 1:44). Its implications were clear and had eternal consequences. The act showed the people that the disciples had discharged their duty, had nothing further to say, and would leave the people to answer to God. By this statement, Jesus made it clear that the listeners were responsible for what they did with the gospel. The disciples were not to blame if the message was rejected, as long as they had faithfully and carefully presented it. Likewise, we are not responsible when others reject Christ’s message of salvation, but we do have the responsibility to share the gospel clearly and faithfully.[12]

12–13. The ministry of the twelve is portrayed as parallel to the ministry of Jesus. Like him they preach repentance and they heal the sick and cast out demons.

In interpreting the disciples’ use of anointing with oil it would be unwise to overlook the common use of oil as a medical potion in antiquity.9 Nonetheless, the context makes it clear that the healings brought about by the disciples were miraculous in nature. The oil may have been viewed both as a symbol of God’s healing power and as a medical potion.10 The widespread recognition of oil’s medicinal value may have suggested its usefulness as a symbol in connection with miraculous healings. In both respects there may be a parallel in Jesus’ use of spittle in Mark 7:33 and 8:23.

Here in brief summary is an account of the work that the Twelve did when Jesus sent them out.

(i) To the people they brought Jesus’ message. The word used is literally that used for a herald’s proclamation. When the apostles went out to preach to men, they did not create a message; they brought a message. they did not tell people what they believed and what they considered probable; they told people what Jesus had told them. It was not their opinions they brought to men; it was God’s truth. The message of the prophets always began, “Thus saith the Lord.” The man who would bring an effective message to others must first receive it from God.

(ii) To the people they brought the King’s Message; and the King’s message was, “Repent!” Clearly that was a disturbing message. To repent means to change one’s mind and then to fit one’s actions to this change. Repentance means a change of heart and a change of action. It is bound to hurt, for it involves the bitter realization that the way we were following is wrong. It is bound to disturb, because it means a complete reversal of life.

That is precisely why so few people do repent—for the last thing most people desire is to be disturbed. Lady Asquith, in a vivid phrase, speaks of people who “dawdle towards death.” So many people do that, they resent all strenuous activity. Life for them is “a land where it is always afternoon.” In some ways the positive, vivid, swashbuckling sinner who is crashing his way to some self-chosen goal is a more attractive person than the negative, nebulous, loiterer who drifts spinelessly and without direction through life.

There is a passage in the novel Quo Vadis? Vinicius, the young Roman, has fallen in love with a girl who is a Christian. Because he is not a Christian she will have nothing to do with him. He follows her to the secret night gathering of the little group of Christians, and there, unknown to anyone, he listens to the service. He hears Peter preach, and, as he listens, something happens to him.” He felt that if he wished to follow that teaching, he would have to place on a burning pile all his thoughts, habits and character, his whole nature up to that moment, burn them into ashes and then fill himself with a life altogether different, and an entirely new soul.”

That is repentance. But what if a man has no other desire than to be left alone? The change is not necessarily from robbery, theft, murder, adultery and glaring sins. The change may be from a life that is completely selfish, instinctively demanding, totally inconsiderate, the change from a self-centred to a God-centred life—and a change like that hurts. W. M. Macgregor quotes a saying of the Bishop in Les Miserables. “I always bothered some of them; for through me the outside air came at them; my presence in their company made them feel as if a door had been left open and they were in a draught.” Repentance is no sentimental feeling sorry; repentance is a revolutionary thing—that is why so few repent.

(iii) To the people they brought the King’s mercy. Not only did they bring this shattering demand upon men; they brought also help and healing. They brought liberation to poor, demon-possessed men and women. From the beginning Christianity has aimed to bring health to body and to soul; it has always aimed not only at soul salvation, but at whole salvation. It brought not only a hand to life from moral wreckage, but a hand to lift from physical pain and suffering. It is most suggestive that they anointed with oil. In the ancient world oil was regarded as a panacea. Galen, the great Greek doctor, said, “Oil is the best of all instruments for healing diseased bodies.” In the hands of the servants of Christ the old cures acquired a new virtue. the strange thing is that they used the things which men’s limited knowledge knew at that time; but the spirit of Christ gave the healer a new power and the old cure a new virtue. the power of God became available in common things to the faith of men.

So the Twelve brought to men the message and the mercy of the King, and that remains the church’s task to-day and every day.[13]

6:13    And they cast out many demons, and anointed with oil many who were sick, and healed them.  Jesus gave his disciples authority to cast out demons (3:15), as well as the power to heal the sick. Casting out demons extended Jesus’ personal ministry, which was to confront Satan’s power and destroy it. As the disciples went throughout Galilee, they would be announcing the arrival of the kingdom of God through their preaching and healing. If they had only preached, people might have thought the kingdom was only spiritual. On the other hand, if the disciples had only been given the power to cast out demons and heal the sick, without preaching, people might not have realized the spiritual importance of their mission. Most of their listeners expected the arrival of God’s kingdom and the Messiah to bring wealth and power to their nation; they preferred material benefits to spiritual discernment. But the truth about Jesus is that he is both God and man, both spiritual and physical; and the salvation that he offers is both for the soul and the body. Any group or teaching that emphasizes soul at the expense of body, or body at the expense of soul, is in danger of distorting Jesus’ Good News.

Of all the Gospel writers, Mark alone included the words anointed with oil in writing of the disciples’ healing ministry. This “oil” was olive oil, used often at that time as treatment (both internally and externally) for many illnesses. Medicines were few in those days, and olive oil had proven to have exceptional qualities. The “anointing with oil” done by the disciples is explained further in James 5:14, where James instructed, “Is any one of you sick? He should call the elders of the church to pray over him and anoint him with oil in the name of the Lord” (). For all its medicinal uses, the oil did not accomplish the healings; rather, it was the spiritual anointing and praying of the disciples on behalf of the sick person. However, God could use the medicine to heal many who were sick.[14]

Notes/Applications

So many principles can be gleaned from this account of the disciples’ ministry. We earnestly seek formulas to apply to our lives and churches, but we need to exercise caution in this endeavor. God’s pattern for one circumstance and for one group of people may not be His chosen pattern for all situations. God engineers a distinct blueprint for each of our ministries, and those plans will almost certainly be carried out in different ways.

If we distill the message of this passage down to one phrase, it is that God provides for His own. A second, ancillary message is that we need not worry about the details, which is, of course, exactly what our human nature does. We fret over this decision and that one, where our next mortgage payment will come from, whether we should take that new job in a distant city, whom we should marry, and so forth.

25So I tell you to stop worrying about what you will eat, drink, or wear. Isn’t life more than food and the body more than clothes?

26Look at the birds. They don’t plant, harvest, or gather the harvest into barns. Yet, your heavenly Father feeds them. Aren’t you worth more than they?

27Can any of you add a single hour to your life by worrying? (Matthew 6:25–27)

Though we are not told, surely similar doubts reared in the minds of the disciples. We can almost hear them: Take only a staff? Is He joking? But, whatever their initial reaction, the disciples did as their Master bid them, and God blessed their ministry.

Whatever we struggle with today, the best course of action is simply to submit it to God. “Turn all your anxiety over to God because he cares for you” (1 Peter 5:7). We are to literally heave our burdens off of our shoulders onto another—the Son of God. Jesus used a similar metaphor when He told the crowd, “28Come to me, all who are tired from carrying heavy loads, and I will give you rest. 29Place my yoke over your shoulders, and learn from me, because I am gentle and humble. Then you will find rest for yourselves 30because my yoke is easy and my burden is light” (Matthew 11:28–30).

As we trust our futures to God, He assures us that we can find rest in Him. Our call of allegiance is to go, relinquishing our earthly concerns and letting Him handle the details.[15]

  1. HEROD HEARS ABOUT JESUS (6:14–16)

14 King Herod heard about this, for Jesus’ name had become well known. Some were saying,a “John the Baptist has been raised from the dead, and that is why miraculous powers are at work in him.”

15 Others said, “He is Elijah.”

And still others claimed, “He is a prophet, like one of the prophets of long ago.”

16 But when Herod heard this, he said, “John, the man I beheaded, has been raised from the dead!”

Most of the narrative of Jesus’ ministry has been told under the cloud of John’s imprisonment. It was mentioned in 1:14 when Jesus began his public ministry. As such, 6:17–29 is a flashback. As told in the previous section, Jesus sent out his disciples to carry out ministry on their own. Their mission may have been short in duration, but it was a great success. This development provided Mark with a place to tell how John the Baptist died.

People were trying to explain Jesus’ success. They were not ready to acknowledge him as the Son of God, but they were willing to call him a new prophet or an old prophet like Elijah returned from the past. Some, like King Herod, were convinced that Jesus must be John the Baptist come back to life. Apparently, Herod was suffering pangs of guilt after ordering John’s murder. He had gone along with his wife Herodias’s scheme to take revenge on the irritating preacher by ordering him to be beheaded.

Told side by side, the success of the apostolic mission and the result of John’s mission present a sobering lesson to those who obey God’s calling: Sometimes discipleship means death. John, Jesus, and almost every one of the disciples backed up the truth of their ministry with their lives.[16]

Although less clearly so than 3:20–35 and 5:21–43, 6:6b–44 could be considered one of the sandwich sections in Mark. The sending of the twelve can be considered a complete story by itself, but to some extent it is continued in 6:30 when the twelve return from their mission and begin to tell Jesus about it. Between the sending of the twelve and their return Mark reports concerning Herod hearing about Jesus, which leads him to describe the death of John the Baptist (since Herod’s own opinion is that Jesus might be John raised from the dead). Some connect the sandwiched material thematically, noting that there is a sense in which John the Baptist’s encounter with and persecution by Herod foreshadow both the experiences of Jesus and the twelve (cf. 13:9–13) with respect to governing authorities.

Herod Antipas, son of Herod the Great, was born in 20 b.c.11 He ruled Galilee and Perea from 4 b.c. (the date of his father’s death) to a.d. 39. He was never officially designated “king” by the Romans. However, he was one of the tetrarchs who ruled over a part of the former kingdom of his father and Mark’s reference to him as “king” reflects popular, unofficial usage.12 During Jesus’ childhood and early manhood Antipas ruled from Sepphoris, a city only a few miles from Nazareth. During the ministries of John the Baptist and Jesus he ruled from Tiberias on the shores of Galilee, a city he founded and named after the emperor Tiberius.

14–15. Already Jesus’ fame had spread far and wide. He was not just “the talk of the town” but “the talk of the land.” Even King Herod was aware of Jesus because His “name had become well-known.” Herod Antipas was the son of Herod the Great, who destroyed all of the male children two years of age or younger in the area of Bethlehem in a vain attempt to eliminate the possibility of a Jewish king coming to the throne.3 He heard of one born “King of the Jews” through the wise men of the East, who had followed the star to Bethlehem and found Jesus nearly thirty years earlier (Matthew 2:2). Now, his son, Herod Antipas, occupied the throne and ruled as king with the approval of Rome. In reality, Herod Antipas was tetrarch of Galilee.4 He was a Jew that served at the pleasure of Rome. Being a loyal puppet king made him phenomenally wealthy and powerful compared to his countrymen, who detested him for his allegiance to Rome.

Because of Jesus’ reputation, some people, including Herod, surmised that Jesus was John the Baptizer risen from the dead.[17]

Mark continues to provide various reactions to Jesus and assessments of him by friend and foe. The three assessments provided in these verses apparently come from those who considered it possible that Jesus was not a false teacher, an ally of Satan, or a lunatic, but was perhaps a prophetic man of God. Only those who, like Herod, believed that John was “a righteous and holy man” would conclude that Jesus might be John raised from the dead. Since there is no reference to John working any miracles they apparently concluded that the miraculous powers were given to him in his resurrected state.

Mal 4:5–6 created a widespread expectation that Elijah would return in the last days (see Mark 9:11; John 1:21).13 Jesus’ miraculous powers could easily be associated with the miracles of Elijah the Tishbite. Of course, Jesus himself considered John the Baptist to be Elijah (cf. Mark 9:13).

Moses had predicted in Deut 18:17–20 that God would raise up a prophet like himself to lead the people. It was a natural conclusion for many that Jesus was a prophet like the ancient prophets of Israel.

In typical Jewish fashion, there arose much conjecture as to the identity of this new prophet. Some thought He might be Elijah, an extraordinarily powerful prophet who never saw death but was taken by a whirlwind to heaven. Others thought Jesus might be the prophet promised in Deuteronomy. This prophet was to stand above all the prophets, one through whom God would speak directly: “So I will send them a prophet, an Israelite like you. I will put my words in his mouth. He will tell them everything I command him” (Deuteronomy 18:18). Some had previously asked John the Baptizer, “Are you the prophet?” (John 1:21). Jewish believers knew this prophet would be very special, but they did not necessarily know He would be the Messiah.

Others simply thought that Jesus resembled one of the prophets. He certainly behaved like a prophet. His message was apocalyptic when He cried to the crowds to repent. He taught the people with prophet-like authority. The people were amazed at His teaching. There were all those remarkable reports of many being healed, of many being freed from domination by demons, and even of some being brought back to life.[18]

By this time news of Jesus had penetrated all over the country. The tale had reached the ears of Herod. The reason why he had not up to this time heard of Jesus may well be due to the fact that his official residence in Galilee was in Tiberias. Tiberias was largely a Gentile city, and, as far as we know, Jesus never set foot in it. But the mission of the Twelve had taken Jesus’ fame all over Galilee, so that his name was upon every lip. In this passage we have three verdicts upon Jesus.

(i) There is the verdict of a guilty conscience. Herod had been guilty of allowing the execution of John the Baptizer, and now he was haunted by what he had done. Whenever a man does an evil thing, the whole world becomes his enemy. Inwardly, he cannot command his thoughts; and, whenever he allows himself to think, his thoughts return to the wicked thing that he has done. No man can avoid living with himself; and when his inward self is an accusing self, life becomes intolerable. Outwardly, he lives in the fear that he will be found out and that some day the consequences of his evil deed will catch up on him.

Some time ago a convict escaped from a Glasgow prison. After forty-eight hours of liberty he was recaptured, cold and hungry and exhausted. He said that it was not worth it. “I didn’t have a minute,” he said. “Hunted, hunted all the time. You don’t have a chance. You can’t stop to eat. You can’t stop to sleep.”

Hunted—that is the word which so well describes the life of the man who has done some evil thing. When Herod heard of Jesus, the first thing that flashed into his mind was that this was John the Baptizer whom he had killed, come back to reckon with him. Because the sinning life is the haunted life, sin is never worth the cost.

(ii) There is the verdict of the nationalist. Some thought that this Jesus was Elijah come again. The Jews waited for the Messiah. There were many ideas about the Messiah, but the commonest of all was that he would be a conquering king who would first give the Jews back their liberty and who would then lead them on a triumphant campaign throughout the world. It was an essential part of that belief that, before the coming of the Messiah, Elijah, the greatest of the prophets, would come again to be his herald and his forerunner. Even to this day, when the Jews celebrate the Passover Feast, they leave at the table an empty chair called Elijah’s chair. They place it there with a glass of wine before it, and at one part of their service they go to the door and fling it wide open that Elijah may come in and bring at last the long-awaited news that the Messiah has come.

This is the verdict of the man who desires to find in Jesus the realization of his own ambitions. He thinks of Jesus, not as someone to whom he must submit and whom he must obey; he thinks of Jesus as someone he can use. Such a man thinks more of his own ambitions than of the will of God.

(iii) There is the verdict of the man who is waiting for the voice of God. There were those who saw in Jesus a prophet. In those days the Jews were pathetically conscious that for three hundred years the voice of prophecy had been silent. They had listened to the arguments and the legal disputations of the Rabbis; they had listened to the moral lectures of the synagogue; but it was three long centuries since they had listened to a voice which proclaimed, “Thus saith the Lord.” Men in those days were listening for the authentic voice of God—and in Jesus they heard it. It is true that Jesus was more than a prophet. He did not bring only the voice of God. He brought to  led Antipas to seriously consider the possibility that John had been raised from the dead. It is also possible that Herod made this statement with a note of irony or mockery.14

6:14    King Herod heard about this, for Jesus’ name had become well known.  The narrative about the disciples’ preaching tour of Galilee continues at 6:30, having been interrupted with several verses telling the story of John the Baptist’s death. The expanded ministry of the gospel by the disciples brought Jesus, who had become well known, to the attention of King Herod, ruler over the territories of Galilee and Perea. In 4 b.c. Herod had been named tetrarch—one of four rulers over the four districts of Palestine. He was the son of Herod the Great, who had ordered the killing of the babies in Bethlehem (Matthew 2:16). Also known as Herod Antipas, he heard Jesus’ case before Jesus’ crucifixion (Luke 23:6–12). The history of the Herod family is filled with lies, murder, treachery, and adultery. They were evil. Herod Antipas was known for his insensitivity and debauchery. Though he was popular with his Roman superiors, his unbridled political ambitions eventually led to his exile in a.d. 39 by the Roman emperor Caligula, who removed him on the basis of charges by his nephew (Herod Agrippa I) who ruled Galilee after Herod Antipas. While Herod Antipas was not officially a “king,” Mark used the title for his Roman audience. The Romans applied the title to all eastern rulers. Some scholars think that Mark used the title to reflect Herod’s self-importance and vanity.

John the Baptist was last mentioned in 1:14; John had been arrested just prior to Jesus beginning his public ministry. The arrest marked the end of John’s public ministry. He was imprisoned for some time prior to his death (see Matthew 11:2–6). At this point, the reader is to understand that John the Baptist had died at Herod’s hands. (Mark will record the story in detail.)

 Some were saying, “John the Baptist has been raised from the dead, and that is why miraculous powers are at work in him.”  The people, still trying to figure out where Jesus’ miraculous powers came from (like those in Nazareth, 6:2), had three main explanations. First, perhaps he was John the Baptist who had been raised from the dead. Oddly enough, John had done no miracles; he had simply preached and prepared the way for Jesus. Apparently the people were willing to believe that John had died and had arisen and thus was in touch with unseen powers enabling him to perform miracles. However, they could not see Jesus for who he was (the Messiah) and his miracles for what they were (heavenly evidence of God’s kingdom).

The some who were saying that this was a risen John the Baptist included King Herod, who said with certainty, “This is John, whom I beheaded; he has been raised from the dead!” (6:16 ). While Herod had succeeded in silencing John, he had not succeeded in silencing his own guilty conscience. When news of Jesus reached the palace, Herod thought that John had come back to trouble him some more. Thus began Herod’s great interest in Jesus and his long-standing desire to see him perform a miracle (Luke 23:8).

6:15    But others said, “It is Elijah.” And others said, “It is a prophet, like one of the prophets of old.”  Second, others who were familiar with the Old Testament thought Jesus was Elijah, the great prophet who did not die but was taken to heaven in a chariot of fire (2 Kings 2:1–11). They applied the prophecy of Elijah’s return in Malachi 4:5 to Jesus. But they should have applied the prophecy to John, then they would have realized Jesus’ identity. Later Jesus explained to his disciples that John had fulfilled Malachi’s prophecy (Mark 9:13).

Third, still others believed that Jesus was a prophet, like one of the prophets of old, someone in the tradition of Moses, Isaiah, or Jeremiah. While John the Baptist had been widely regarded as a prophet (and the first prophet to the nation in over four hundred years), the people refused to hear what John had to say about the one who would follow him (1:7–8) and instead regarded this “one” as just another prophet. Obviously, they didn’t even listen to those they regarded as prophets—a problem Israel had throughout its history.

It was so difficult for the people to accept Jesus as the Son of God that they tried to come up with other solutions—most of which sound quite unbelievable to us. Very few found the correct answer, as Peter did (Luke 9:20). Many people today still cannot accept Jesus as the fully human yet fully divine Son of God, and they look for alternate explanations—a great prophet, a radical political leader, a self-deceived rabble-rouser. None of these explanations can account for Jesus’ miracles or, especially, for his glorious resurrection; so these realities have to be rationalized. In the end, the attempts to explain away Jesus are far more difficult to believe than the truth.[19]

6:16    But when Herod heard, he said, “This is John, whom I beheaded; he has been raised from the dead!”  Herod’s guilty conscience screamed the most obvious answer. Upon hearing about Jesus, Herod was certain that John, whom he had beheaded, had been raised from the dead. The readers had the first explanation of what happened to John. He had died, they knew from 6:14; but here they read that he had died by beheading. Mark hinted of Herod’s incredible guilt over having ordered the beheading in recording Herod’s words, “whom I beheaded” (these words actually appear at the beginning of the sentence, in an emphatic position). The “I” is also emphatic. Herod was placing the guilt of John’s gruesome death on himself.

Some of Mark’s readers might still wonder how that could have come about; Mark will fill in the details in a flashback sequence in the following verses.

6:17    For Herod himself had given orders to have John arrested, and he had him bound and put in prison. He did this because of Herodias, his brother Philip’s wife, whom he had married.  Herod’s personal guilt was well placed, for he had ordered John to be arrested. Again the readers might ask, “Why? What could John have possibly done to cause him to be arrested?” While Mark’s Roman readers would have pondered that question, modern-day readers would be even more perplexed. But we must understand law and order in ancient days. Kings had absolute sway; if the king wanted someone arrested, the arrest was carried out by the king’s guards—no questions asked. Herod, empowered by Rome over the region of Galilee, simply had given the orders and John had been arrested … bound and put in prison. The Jewish historian Josephus pinpointed this prison as Machaerus, a fortress (combination palace and prison) near the barren northeastern shore of the Dead Sea in the region of Moab.

Why was John treated so harshly? Herod had to put John away because of Herodias, his brother Philip’s wife, whom he had married. Apparently Mark’s Roman readers knew enough about the Herod family to need no further information. But we would do well to try to grasp exactly what Mark meant by this sentence. Philip was Herod’s half brother and another of Palestine’s four rulers. His territories were Iturea and Traconitis, northeast of the Sea of Galilee (Luke 3:1). Herodias was the daughter of Aristobulus, another half brother. Thus Herodias was a half niece to both Philip and Herod (and they, in turn, were her half uncles). Herodias married her half uncle Philip and then divorced him to marry another half uncle, Herod. (Herod, meanwhile, had divorced his first wife.) Thus, in marrying, Herodias and Herod had committed adultery, as well as a type of incest. John the Baptist condemned Herod and Herodias for living immorally (6:18). Rebuking a tyrannical Roman official who could imprison and execute him was extremely dangerous, yet that is what John did.[20]

  1. HEROD HAS JOHN BEHEADED (6:17–29)

17 For Herod himself had given orders to have John arrested, and he had him bound and put in prison. He did this because of Herodias, his brother Philip’s wife, whom he had married. 18 For John had been saying to Herod, “It is not lawful for you to have your brother’s wife.” 19 So Herodias nursed a grudge against John and wanted to kill him. But she was not able to, 20 because Herod feared John and protected him, knowing him to be a righteous and holy man. When Herod heard John, he was greatly puzzleda; yet he liked to listen to him.

21 Finally the opportune time came. On his birthday Herod gave a banquet for his high officials and military commanders and the leading men of Galilee. 22 When the daughter of Herodias came in and danced, she pleased Herod and his dinner guests.

The king said to the girl, “Ask me for anything you want, and I’ll give it to you.” 23 And he promised her with an oath, “Whatever you ask I will give you, up to half my kingdom.”

24 She went out and said to her mother, “What shall I ask for?”

“The head of John the Baptist,” she answered.

25 At once the girl hurried in to the king with the request: “I want you to give me right now the head of John the Baptist on a platter.”

26 The king was greatly distressed, but because of his oaths and his dinner guests, he did not want to refuse her. 27 So he immediately sent an executioner with orders to bring John’s head. The man went, beheaded John in the prison, 28 and brought back his head on a platter. He presented it to the girl, and she gave it to her mother. 29 On hearing of this, John’s disciples came and took his body and laid it in a tomb.

Mark now explains what Herod meant when he referred to “John, the man I beheaded.” This is the only incident in Mark that does not mention Jesus. However, it is tied to the speculation that Jesus was John raised from the dead. Mark may also have seen this story as a precursor of Jesus’ death.15 Both men died by the order of Roman rulers who were reluctant to have them executed. John’s death may also be viewed as a precursor of the fate of Jesus’ disciples (cf. 13:9–13), especially if this story is viewed as sandwiched by the story of the mission of the twelve (see the introductory remarks on 6:14–16).16

The Jewish historian Josephus (c. a.d. 37–120) also commented on Antipas’s marriage to Herodias and on his execution of John. According to Josephus, Antipas had been married to his first wife for a long time when he fell in love with Herodias, his half-brother’s wife (and Antipas’ own niece).17 He “brazenly broached to [Herodias] the subject of marriage,” and she accepted on the condition that he divorce his first wife.18 Josephus does not mention John’s criticism of the marriage, but does discuss the fact that “Herod had put [John] to death, though he was a good man and had exhorted the Jews to lead righteous lives …”19 According to Josephus, Antipas feared the possibility that John’s work might lead to an uprising. Therefore he had John brought in chains to, and then put to death in, Machaerus—a Herodian fortress in Perea on the eastern side of the Dead Sea.20

17–18. Mark does not identify the place where John was imprisoned and finally executed. He does mention the presence of “the leading men of Galilee,” but they could have been invited to the fortress at Machaerus (in accord with Josephus). Josephus’s opinion that Antipas had John imprisoned because of fear of an uprising is also consistent with Mark’s account, although Mark emphasizes the particular conflict over the marriage.21 The Philip Mark identifies as Herodias’s former husband is apparently not Philip the tetrarch, who ruled the region north and east of Antipas’s territory. Philip the tetrarch was a different half brother, who later married Herodias’s daughter Salome. The three men involved in this discussion—Antipas, Philip the tetrarch, and Philip the first husband of Herodias—were all sons of Herod the Great, but had three different mothers.22 The different mothers explains how two half brothers could both bear the name Philip.23

John offended Antipas by telling him, “It is not lawful for you to have your brother’s wife.” Although the Mosaic levirate marriage laws involved marrying a dead brother’s widow, the law was quite explicit about the shame of marrying a living brother’s wife (Lev 18:16; 20:21). Josephus does not report what John said about the marriage of Herodias and Antipas, but Josephus himself disapproved of marrying a living brother’s wife: “Herodias, taking it into her head to flout the way of our fathers, married Herod, her husband’s brother by the same father, who was tetrarch of Galilee; to do this she parted from a living husband.”24 That John exhibited great bravery in criticizing Antipas is clear from the eventual outcome.

19–20. Herodias’s desire to kill John fits well with two other events that reveal her character, or lack of it. First, she had, of course, conspired with Antipas to leave their current spouses for each other, a matter made worse by the fact that Antipas was Philip’s half brother. Second, when Herodias’s own brother Agrippa was later made ruler over adjoining territories and was given the title “king,” she was filled with envy and pushed Antipas, against his will, into going to Rome to pursue the same title.25 These two incidents demonstrate the selfish and opportunistic character of Herodias.

Antipas, however, feared John because he knew John was righteous and holy. Although he arrested him, he initially spared his life, protecting him from Herodias. It is quite interesting that Antipas liked to listen to John and that what John said perplexed26 him.

21–23. The birthday banquet was probably held at the fortress in Machaerus. Josephus tells us that Herodias had a daughter from her previous marriage named Salome.27 She was thus Herodias’s daughter, but not Antipas’s. The term “girl” (v. 22) and Salome’s appeal to her mother for advice (v. 24) suggest that Salome was young.28 Although the dance is usually portrayed as a sensual dance, it might have been a respectable kind of dancing.29

Concerning Antipas’s oath, it is noteworthy that Josephus records an incident years later in which the emperor Caligula made a somewhat similar oath to Agrippa I at a banquet in Rome. According to Josephus, “while he was relaxed with wine and while his mood was unusually genial,” Caligula offered to Agrippa “any service that can add its weight in the scale of prosperity.”30 Both promises were rash and led their makers to do something they did not want to do.

24–28. With the incredible possibility of asking for virtually anything, Herodias advised her daughter to ask for the head of the Baptist. Lane suggests that the idea of putting John’s head on a platter was “an expression of black humor inspired by the banquet yet in progress.”31

Antipas’s need to fulfill his rash oath because of the witnesses (v. 26) is paralleled in the Josephus story of Caligula’s promise to Agrippa I: “Furthermore, if he repented quickly of his offer, he regarded it as unseemly to break his word before so many witnesses.”32

  1. 29. Mark completes the story with John’s burial. Antipas allowed John’s disciples to take the body for burial.

This story has all the simplicity of tremendous drama.

First, let us look at the scene. The scene was the castle of Machaerus. Machaerus stood on a lonely ridge, surrounded by terrible ravines, overlooking the east side of the Dead Sea. It was one of the loneliest and grimmest and most unassailable fortresses in the world. To this day the dungeons are there, and the traveller can still see the staples and the iron hooks in the wall to which John must have been bound. It was in that bleak and desolate fortress that the last act of John’s life was played out.

Second, let us look at the characters. The marriage tangles of the Herod family are quite incredible, and their inter-relations are so complicated that they become almost impossible to work out. When Jesus was born Herod the Great was king. He was the king who was responsible for the massacre of the children in Bethlehem (Matthew 2:16–18). Herod the Great was married many times. Towards the end of his life he became almost insanely suspicious, and murdered member after member of his own family, until it became a Jewish saying, “It is safer to be Herod’s pig than Herod’s son.”

First, he married Doris, by whom he had a son, Antipater, whom he murdered. Then he married Mariamne, the Hasmonean, by whom he had two sons, Alexander and Aristobulus, whom he also murdered. Herodias, the villainess of the present passage, was the daughter of this Aristobulus. Herod the Great then married another Mariamne, called the Boethusian. By her he had a son called Herod Philip. Herod Philip married Herodias, who was the daughter of his half-brother, Aristobulus, and who was therefore his own niece. By Herodias, Herod Philip had a daughter called Salome, who is the girl who danced before Herod of Galilee in our passage. Herod the Great then married Malthake, by whom he had two sons-Archelaus and Herod Antipas who is the Herod of our passage and the ruler of Galilee. The Herod Philip who married Herodias originally, and who was the father of Salome, inherited none of Herod the Great’s dominions. He lived as a wealthy private citizen in Rome. Herod Antipas visited him in Rome. There he seduced Herodias and persuaded her to leave her husband and marry him.

Note who Herodias was: (a) she was the daughter of his half-brother, Aristobulus, and therefore his niece; and (b) she was the wife of his half-brother Herod Philip, and therefore his sister-in-law. Previously Herod Antipas had been married to a daughter of the king of the Nabataeans, an Arabian country. She escaped to her father who invaded Herod’s territory to avenge his daughter’s honour and heavily defeated Herod. To complete this astounding picture—Herod the Great finally married Cleopatra of Jerusalem, by whom he had a son called Philip the Tetrarch. This Philip married Salome who was at one and the same time (a) the daughter of Herod Philip, his half brother, and (b) the daughter of Herodias, who herself was the daughter of Aristobulus, another of his half brothers. Salome was therefore at one and the same time his niece and his grand-niece. If we put this in the form of a table it will be easier to follow—see opposite page.

Seldom in history can there have been such a series of matrimonial entanglements as existed in the Herod family. By marrying Herodias, his brother’s wife, Herod had broken the Jewish law (Leviticus 18:16; 20:21) and had outraged the laws of decency and of morality.

Because of this adulterous marriage and because of Herod’s deliberate seduction of his brother’s wife, John had publicly rebuked him. It took courage to rebuke in public an oriental despot who had the power of life and death, and John’s courage in rebuking evil wherever he saw it is commemorated in the Prayer-book collect for St. John the Baptist’s Day.

“Almighty God, by whose providence thy servant, John the Baptist, was wonderfully born, and sent to prepare the way of thy Son our Saviour, by preaching of repentance; Make us so to follow his doctrine and holy life, that we may truly repent according to his preaching; and after his example constantly speak the truth, boldly rebuke vice, and patiently suffer for the truth’s sake.”

In spite of John’s rebuke Herod still feared and respected him, for John was so obviously a man of sincerity and of goodness; but with Herodias it was different. She was implacably hostile to John and determined to eliminate him. She got her chance at Herod’s birthday feast which he was celebrating with his courtiers and his captains. Into that feast her daughter Salome came to dance. Solo dances in those days in such society were disgusting and licentious pantomimes. That a princess of the royal blood should so expose and demean herself is beyond belief because such dances were the art of professional prostitutes. The very fact that she did this is a grim commentary on the character of Salome, and of the mother who allowed and encouraged her to do so. But Herod was pleased; and Herod offered her any reward; and thus Herodias got the chance she had plotted for so long; and John, to gratify her spleen, was executed.

There is something to learn from every character in this story.

(i) Herod stands revealed before us.

(a) He was an odd mixture. At one and the same time he feared John and respected him. At one and the same time he dreaded John’s tongue and yet found pleasure in listening to him. There is nothing in this world so queer a mixture as a human being. It is man’s characteristic that he is a mixture. Boswell, in his London Diary, tells us how he sat in church enjoying the worship of God and yet at the same time was planning how to pick up a prostitute in the streets of London that same night.

The strange fact about man is that he is haunted both by sin and by goodness. Robert Louis Stevenson speaks about people “clutching the remnants of virtue in the brothel or on the scaffold.” Sir Norman Birkett, the great Q.C. and judge, speaks of the criminals he had defended and tried. “They may seek to escape but they cannot; they are condemned to some nobility; all their lives long the desire for good is at their heels, the implacable hunter.” Herod could fear John and love him, could hate his message and yet not be able to free himself from its insistent fascination. Herod was simply a human being. Are we so very different?

(b) Herod was a man who acted on impulse. He made his reckless promise to Salome without thinking. It may well be that he made it when he was more than a little drunk and flown with wine. Let a man have a care. Let a man think before he speaks. Let him never by self-indulgence get into a state when he loses his powers of judgment and is liable to do things for which afterwards he will be very sorry.

(c) Herod feared what men might say. He kept his promise to Salome because he had made it in front of his cronies and was unwilling to break it. He feared their jeers, their laughter; he feared that they would think him weak. Many a man has done things he afterwards bitterly regretted because he had not the moral courage to do the right. Many a man has made himself far worse than he is because he feared the laughter of his so-called friends.

(ii) Salome and Herodias stand revealed before us. There is a certain greatness about Herodias. Years after this her Herod sought the title of King. He went to Rome to plead for it; instead of giving him the title the Emperor banished him to Gaul for having the insolence and the insubordination to ask for such a title. Herodias was told that she need not share this exile, that she might go free, and she proudly answered that where her husband went she went too.

Herodias shows us what an embittered woman can do. There is nothing in this world as good as a good woman, and nothing as bad as a bad woman. the Jewish Rabbis had a quaint saying. They said that a good woman might marry a bad man, for by so doing she would end by making him as good as herself. But they said that a good man might never marry a bad woman, for she would inevitably drag him down to her own level. The trouble with Herodias was that she wished to eliminate the one man who had the courage to confront her with her sin. She wished to do as she liked with no one to remind her of the moral law. She murdered John that she might sin in peace. She forgot that while she need no longer meet John, she still had to meet God.

(iii) John the Baptizer stands revealed before us. He stands as the man of courage. He was a child of the desert and of the wide open spaces, and to imprison him in the dark dungeons of Machaerus must have been the last refinement of torture. But John preferred death to falsehood. He lived for the truth and he died for it. The man who brings to men the voice of God acts as a conscience. Many a man would silence his conscience if he could, and therefore the man who speaks for God must always take his life and his fortune in his hands.[21]

Notes/Applications

Mark disclosed the unusual string of events surrounding John the Baptizer’s death. A striking contrast arises between the Herod that protected John from Herodias’ anger and the Herod who succumbed to the sensual dance of a young girl. His wife’s anger did not faze this Jewish tetrarch, but the dancing of a teenage girl weakened his resolve.

John had been reared in a godly environment from his birth. In fact, he belonged to God before he was born.

13The angel said to him, “Don’t be afraid, Zechariah! God has heard your prayer. Your wife Elizabeth will have a son, and you will name him John. 14He will be your pride and joy, and many people will be glad that he was born. 15As far as the Lord is concerned, he will be a great man. He will never drink wine or any other liquor. He will be filled with the Holy Spirit even before he is born. 16He will bring many people in Israel back to the Lord their God. 17He will go ahead of the Lord with the spirit and power that Elijah had. He will change parents’ attitudes toward their children. He will change disobedient people so that they will accept the wisdom of those who have God’s approval. In this way he will prepare the people for their Lord.” (Luke 1:13–17)

As a young man, John began a ministry of baptism and the preaching of repentance for sins. Herod Antipas regarded John as a “fair and holy man” and accepted much of his message with gladness. However, when John’s commitment to preach against immorality put the spotlight on Herod’s unlawful marriage, it earned John the undying hatred of Herod’s wife and eventually cost him his life. Nevertheless, he remained faithful to the ministry and message God had called him to deliver.

As we contrast these two men, one of them embodies our own earthly quest for pleasure and luxury. Who among us does not secretly crave a life of ease? We revel in the thought of gaining more possessions, but when we obtain them, we are disappointed that they do not satisfy after all. A life of self-centeredness is tragic, for in the end, we lose our eternal souls. It is far better to seek the wisdom of a man like John the Baptizer, who lived in the wilderness and dined on locusts and honey yet was at peace with his Creator.[22]

Notes/Applications

In the intensity of his lust and pride, Herod made an impulsive commitment, offering Herodias’ daughter anything she wanted up to half of his kingdom. He was willing to grant the young seductress wealth beyond her wildest imagination, but at her mother’s prompting, she requested to have John the Baptizer beheaded. Herod, seemingly prepared to hand over unfathomable wealth, was unprepared for such a morbid demand. However, the king had essentially sworn an oath before a group of witnesses and thereby had obligated himself to fulfill the girl’s request, even though doing so deeply distressed him. “A person without good sense closes a deal with a handshake. He guarantees a loan in the presence of his friend” (Proverbs 17:18).

We could easily detest Herod’s senseless and hasty pledge, especially since it had such severe consequences for John the Baptizer. But how many times do we, even as Christians, make commitments without considering the ramifications? How often have these commitments had responsibilities beyond what we anticipated? These commitments may not be sinful. In fact, they may very well be necessary causes, but does the Lord mean for us to invest in that particular ministry or activity? Once we make a pledge, in order to be considered a person of integrity we are bound by our word. However, when we find ourselves locked into a situation that we know is not God’s will for us, the Lord has provided a course of action for righting ourselves with the other parties involved.

1My son, if you guarantee a loan for your neighboror pledge yourself for a stranger with a handshake,

2you are trapped by the words of your own mouth, caught by your own promise.

3Do the following things, my son, so that you may free yourself, because you have fallen into your neighbor’s hands: Humble yourself, and pester your neighbor.

4Don’t let your eyes rest or your eyelids close. 5Free yourself like a gazelle from the hand of a hunter and like a bird from the hand of a hunter. (Proverbs 6:1–5)

Hasty commitments have consequences. They impact our relationship with the Master and with our loved ones. Yielding to the Holy Spirit’s discernment regarding the best allocation of our time, energy, and resources in this manner is not a one-time occurrence in our Christian journey. It is a daily exercise of seeking the Lord’s direction and purpose in our lives. By waiting for God’s prompting, we will spare ourselves the consequences of acting before we think. “It is a trap for a person to say impulsively, ‘This is a holy offering!’ and later to have second thoughts about those vows” (Proverbs 20:25).[23]

  1. FEEDING THE FIVE THOUSAND (6:30–44)

30 The apostles gathered around Jesus and reported to him all they had done and taught. 31 Then, because so many people were coming and going that they did not even have a chance to eat, he said to them, “Come with me by yourselves to a quiet place and get some rest.”

32 So they went away by themselves in a boat to a solitary place. 33 But many who saw them leaving recognized them and ran on foot from all the towns and got there ahead of them. 34 When Jesus landed and saw a large crowd, he had compassion on them, because they were like sheep without a shepherd. So he began teaching them many things.

35 By this time it was late in the day, so his disciples came to him. “This is a remote place,” they said, “and it’s already very late. 36 Send the people away so they can go to the surrounding countryside and villages and buy themselves something to eat.”

37 But he answered, “You give them something to eat.”

They said to him, “That would take eight months of a man’s wagesa! Are we to go and spend that much on bread and give it to them to eat?”

38 “How many loaves do you have?” he asked. “Go and see.”

When they found out, they said, “Five—and two fish.”

39 Then Jesus directed them to have all the people sit down in groups on the green grass. 40 So they sat down in groups of hundreds and fifties. 41 Taking the five loaves and the two fish and looking up to heaven, he gave thanks and broke the loaves. Then he gave them to his disciples to set before the people. He also divided the two fish among them all. 42 They all ate and were satisfied, 43 and the disciples picked up twelve basketfuls of broken pieces of bread and fish. 44 The number of the men who had eaten was five thousand.

The initial part of this section, vv. 30–32, could be considered the conclusion of the story of the mission of the twelve, which was begun in vv. 7–13. However, the focus quickly shifts to the crowd and to the miraculous feeding.

Mark gives considerable emphasis to the two miraculous feedings (6:30–44; 8:1–10) and to the disciples’ responses to them (6:35–37, 51–52; 8:4, 14–21). In each case the disciples do not see how the crowd can be fed—even on the second occasion when they have already seen Jesus feed a larger crowd. Furthermore, each case is followed by a boat scene in which the disciples’ failure to understand the import of the miraculous feedings is brought out.

The disciples’ failure to understand has already been identified in Mark in 4:10–13 (concerning the meaning of the parables) and in 4:41 (concerning the identity of one who could command the wind and the waves). But in connection with the feeding narratives this theme reaches a heightened intensity when Mark says “their hearts were hardened” (6:52) and portrays Jesus as upbraiding them for their lack of understanding (8:17–21).

The importance of the story of the feeding of the five thousand is underscored by the fact that it appears in all four Gospels (Matt 14:13–21; Luke 9:10–17; John 6:1–13). John especially focuses attention on it by providing a lengthy discussion of its aftermath (6:14–15, 22–71).

There is a parallel to the miraculous feedings in 2 Kings 4:42–44: “A man came from Baal Shalishah, bring the man of God [Elisha] twenty loaves of barley bread baked from the first ripe grain, along with some heads of new grain. ‘Give it to the people to eat,’ Elisha said. ‘How can I set this before a hundred men?’ his servant asked. But Elisha answered, ‘Give it to the people to eat. For this is what the Lord says: ‘They will eat and have some left over.’ Then he set it before them, and they ate and had some left over, according to the word of the Lord.” Of course, the miracle performed by Jesus was on a much grander scale.

The Unbelief of His Disciples (Mark 6:30–56)

Jesus took His disciples to a secluded place so that they might rest after their labors. He wanted to discuss their ministry with them and prepare them for their next mission. As Vance Havner has said, “If you don’t come apart and rest, you will come apart.” Even God’s Servant-Son needed time to rest, fellowship with His friends, and find renewal from the Father.

Another factor was the growing opposition of both the political and the religious leaders. Herod’s murder of John the Baptist was evidence enough that the “climate” was now changing and that Jesus and His disciples had to be careful. In the next chapter, we shall encounter the hostility of the Jewish religious leaders, and, of course, the political enthusiasm of the crowds was always a problem (John 6:15ff). The best thing to do was to get away.

But the overzealous crowds would not leave Him alone. They followed Him to the area near Bethsaida, hoping to see Him perform some miraculous cures (Luke 9:10–11; John 6:1ff). In spite of the interruption to His plans, the Lord welcomed them, taught them the Word, and healed those who were afflicted. Having experienced interruptions many times in my own life and ministry, I marvel at His patience and grace! What an example for us to follow!

When the disciples came back from their mission they reported to Jesus all that they had done. The demanding crowds were so insistent that they had no time even to eat; so Jesus told them to come with him to a lonely place on the other side of the lake that they might have peace and rest for a little time.

Here we see what might be called the rhythm of the Christian life. The Christian life is a continuous going into the presence of God from the presence of men and coming out into the presence of men from the presence of God. It is like the rhythm of sleep and work. We cannot work unless we have our time of rest; and sleep will not come unless we have worked until we are tired.

There are two dangers in life. First, there is the danger of a too constant activity. No man can work without rest; and no man can live the Christian life unless he gives himself times with God. It may well be that the whole trouble in our lives is that we give God no opportunity to speak to us, because we do not know how to be still and to listen; we give God no time to recharge us with spiritual energy and strength, because there is no time when we wait upon him. How can we shoulder life’s burdens if we have no contact with him who is the Lord of all good life? How can we do God’s work unless in God’s strength? And how can we receive that strength unless we seek in quietness and in loneliness the presence of God?

Second, there is the danger of too much withdrawal. Devotion that does not issue in action is not real devotion. Prayer that does not issue in work is not real prayer. We must never seek the fellowship of God in order to avoid the fellowship of men but in order to fit ourselves better for it. The rhythm of the Christian life is the alternate meeting with God in the secret place and serving men in the market place.

But the rest which Jesus sought for himself and for his disciples was not to be. The crowds saw Jesus and his men going away. At this particular place it was four miles across the lake by boat and ten miles round the top of the lake on foot. On a windless day, or with a contrary wind, a boat might take some time to make the passage, and an energetic person could walk round the top of the lake and be there before the boat arrived. That is exactly what happened; and when Jesus and his men stepped out of the boat the very crowd from which they had sought some little peace was there waiting for them.

Any ordinary man would have been intensely annoyed. The rest Jesus so much desired and which he had so well earned was denied to him. His privacy was invaded. Any ordinary man would have resented it all, but Jesus was moved with pity at the pathos of the crowd. He looked at them; they were so desperately in earnest; they wanted so much what he alone could give them; to him they were like sheep who had no shepherd. What did he mean?

(i) A sheep without the shepherd cannot find the way. Left to ourselves we get lost in life. Principal Cairns spoke of people who feel like “lost children out in the rain.” Dante has a line where he says, “I woke up in the middle of the wood, and it was dark, and there was no clear way before me.” Life can be so bewildering. We can stand at some cross-roads and not know what way to take. It is only when Jesus leads and we follow that we can find the way.

(ii) A sheep without the shepherd cannot find its pasture and its food. In this life we are bound to seek for sustenance. We need the strength which can keep us going; we need the inspiration which can lift us out of ourselves and above ourselves. When we seek it elsewhere our minds are still unsatisfied, our hearts still restless, our souls still unfed. We can gain strength for life only from him who is the living bread.

(iii) A sheep without the shepherd has no defence against the dangers which threaten it. It can defend itself neither from the robbers nor the wild beasts. If life has taught us one thing it must be that we cannot live it alone. No man can defend himself from the temptations which assail him and from the evil of the world which attacks him. Only in the company of Jesus can we walk in the world and keep our garments unspotted from it. Without him we are defenceless; with him we are safe.[24]

Mark recorded two miracles that Jesus performed.

The feeding of the 5,000 (vv. 33–44). Jesus sent the 12 Apostles out to minister because He had compassion on the needy multitudes (Matt. 9:36–38). This time, the needy multitudes came to them—and the disciples wanted to send them away! As yet, they had not learned to look at life through the eyes of their Master. To them, the crowds were a problem, perhaps even a nuisance, but to Jesus, they were as sheep without a shepherd.

When D.L. Moody was building his great Sunday School in Chicago, children came to him from everywhere. They often passed by other churches and Sunday Schools to be with Mr. Moody. When asked why he walked so far to attend Moody’s Sunday School, one boy replied, “Because they love a fella over there!” The children could tell the difference.

The disciples had two suggestions for solving the problem: either send the people away to find their own food, or raise enough money to buy a bit of bread for everybody. As far as the disciples were concerned, they were in the wrong place at the wrong time, and nothing could be done! With that kind of approach, they would have made ideal committee members! Someone has defined a committee as a group of people who individually can do nothing and collectively decide that nothing can be done.

Jesus looked at the situation, not as a problem, but as an opportunity to trust the Father and glorify His name. An effective leader is someone who sees potential in problems and is willing to act by faith. Acting on the basis of human wisdom, His disciples saw the problem but not the potential. How many times God’s people have complained, “If we only had enough money, we could do something!” Two hundred pence (denarii) would be the equivalent of a year’s wages for the average laborer! The first step is not to measure our resources, but to determine God’s will and trust Him to meet the need.

It was Andrew who found the lad with the lunch (John 6:8–9). The Lord had the people sit down in organized groups on the green grass (see Pss. 23:2; 78:19), quite a contrast to Herod’s glittering sensual feast. Jesus took the little lunch, blessed it, broke it, and gave it to the disciples to distribute to the hungry people. The miracle took place in His hands, not in theirs; for whatever we give to Him, He can bless and multiply. We are not manufacturers; we are only distributors.

John tells us that Jesus used this miracle as the basis for a sermon on “the bread of life” (John 6:22ff). After all, He did not perform miracles just to meet human needs, though that was important. He wanted each miracle to be a revelation of Himself, a sermon in action. For the most part, the people were amazed at the miracles, appreciated the help He gave them, but failed to get the spiritual message (John 12:37). They wanted the gift but not the Giver, the enjoyment of physical blessings but not the enrichment of spiritual blessings.

Little is Much in the Hands of Jesus

It is a notable fact that no miracle seems to have made such an impression on the disciples as this, because this is the only miracle of Jesus which is related in all four gospels. We have already seen how Mark’s gospel really embodies the preaching material of Peter. To read this story, so simply and yet so dramatically told, is to read something that reads exactly like an eye-witness account. Let us note some of the vivid and realistic details.

They sat down on the green grass. It is as if Peter was seeing the whole thing in his mind’s eye again. It so happens that this little descriptive phrase provides us with quite a lot of information. The only time when the grass would be green would be in the late springtime, in mid-April. So it is then that this miracle must have taken place. At that time the sun set at 6 p.m., so this must have happened some time in the late afternoon.

Mark tells us that they sat down in sections of a hundred and of fifty. The word used for sections (prasiai) is a very pictorial word. It is the normal Greek word for the rows of vegetables in a vegetable garden. When you looked at the little groups, as they sat there in their orderly rows, they looked for all the world like the rows of vegetables in a series of garden plots.

At the end they took up twelve basketsful of fragments. No orthodox Jew travelled without his basket (kophinos). The Romans made a jest of the Jew and his basket. There were two reasons for the basket which was a wicker-work affair shaped like a narrow-necked pitcher, broadening out as it went down. First, the very orthodox Jew carried his own food supplies in his basket, so that he would be certain of eating food that was ceremonially clean and pure. Second, many a Jew was an accomplished beggar, and into his basket went the proceeds of his begging. The reason that there were twelve baskets is simply that there were twelve disciples. It was into their own baskets that they frugally gathered up the fragments so that nothing would be lost.

The wonderful thing about this story is that all through it runs an implicit contrast between the attitude of Jesus and the attitude of the disciples.

(i) It shows us two reactions to human need. When the disciples saw how late it was, and how tired and hungry the crowd were, they said, “Send them away so that they can find something to eat.” In effect they said, “These people are tired and hungry. Get rid of them and let someone else worry about them.” Jesus said, “You give them something to eat.” In effect Jesus said, “These people are tired and hungry. We must do something about it.” There are always the people who are quite aware that others are in difficulty and trouble, but who wish to push the responsibility for doing something about it on to someone else; and there are always the people who when they see someone up against it feel compelled to do something about it themselves. there are those who say, “Let others worry.” And there are those who say, “I must worry about my brother’s need.”

(ii) It shows us two reactions to human resources. When the disciples were asked to give the people something to eat, they insisted that ten pounds, or what the Authorized Version calls two hundred “pence” was not enough to buy bread for them. The word the Authorized Version translates penny is denarius. This was a Roman silver coin worth about 3½p. It was the standard day’s wage of a working man. In effect the disciples were saying, “We could not earn enough in more than six months’ work to give this crowd a meal.” They really meant “Anything we have got is no use at all.”

Jesus said, “What have you got?” They had five loaves. These were not like English loaves: they were more like rolls. John (6:9) tells us they were barley loaves; and barley loaves were the food of the poorest of the poor. Barley bread was the cheapest and the coarsest of all bread. They had two fishes, which would be about the size of sardines. Tarichaea—which means the salt-fish town—was a well known place on the lake from which salt-fish went out to all over the world. The little salt-fishes were eaten as relish with the dry rolls.

It did not seem much. But Jesus took it and worked wonders with it. In the hands of Jesus little is always much. We may think that we have little of talent or substance to give to Jesus. That is no reason for a hopeless pessimism such as the disciples had. The one fatal thing to say is, “For all I could do, it is not worth my while trying to do anything.” If we put ourselves into the hands of Jesus Christ, there is no telling what he can do with us and through us.[25]

The stilling of the storm (vv. 45–56). The series of miracles beginning with Jesus’ calming the storm in 4:35–41 concludes with a double demonstration of Jesus’ power. He walked on the water and calmed the wind.

A long and stressful day was coming to a close. Jesus insisted that his disciples go on ahead in a boat while he dismissed the crowd. As people dispersed, Jesus went alone to pray. His time of silence and fellowship with his Father did not prevent his noticing the disciples struggling to make headway against the wind out on the lake. So Jesus ended his day (and began the next) by meeting the needs of his disciples as they floundered in the waves.

The presence of trouble does not mean that we are working against God’s purposes. Nor does it mean that God does not notice. We can be certain of his help. In desperate moments, we may feel as if Christ is passing us by. When we recognize our helplessness, we are ready to receive his help. Even when our trust is inadequate, Christ comes to our aid because he is trustworthy. We must guard against having hardened hearts. Stubborn refusal to believe in Christ’s presence and power leaves us fearful and floundering.[26]

A number of miracles were involved in this event: Jesus walking on the water, Peter walking on the water (Mark did not record this; see Matt. 14:28–32), Jesus stilling the storm, and the boat arriving on shore the instant Jesus entered it (John 6:21). It was certainly a “night of wonders” for the Twelve!

Why did Jesus compel His disciples to leave? Because the crowd was getting restless, and there was danger they might start a popular uprising to make Jesus King (John 6:14–15). The Twelve were not ready to face this kind of test, because their ideas of the kingdom were still too national and political.

There was a second reason: He wanted to teach them a lesson on faith that would help prepare them for the work that lay ahead of them after He was gone. The disciples had just completed a very successful mission, healing the sick and preaching the Gospel. They had shared in the miraculous feeding of 5,000 people. They were on a “spiritual high” and this in itself was dangerous. It is good to be on the mountaintop if you don’t get careless and step off a cliff.

Spiritual blessings must be balanced with burdens and battles; otherwise, we may become pampered children instead of mature sons and daughters. On a previous occasion, Jesus had led His disciples into a storm following an exciting day of teaching (Mark 4:35–41). Now, after a time of miraculous ministry, He again led them into a storm. In the Book of Acts, it is interesting to note that the “storm” of official persecution began after the disciples had won 5,000 people to Christ (Acts 4:1–4). Perhaps while they were in confinement, the Apostles recalled the storm that followed the feeding of the 5,000, and they must have encouraged themselves with the assurance that Jesus would come to them and see them through.

Each new experience of testing demands of us more faith and courage. In that first storm experience, the disciples had Jesus in the boat with them; but this time, He was on the mountain praying for them. He was teaching them to live by faith. (For that matter, even when He was in the ship with them, they were still afraid!) The scene illustrates the situation of God’s people today: We are in the midst of this stormy world, toiling and seemingly ready to sink, but He is in glory interceding for us. When the hour seems the darkest, He will come to us—and we will reach shore!

The waves that frightened the disciples (including the fishermen in the group) were only stairsteps to bring the Lord Jesus to them. He waited until their situation was so desperate that they could do nothing to help themselves. But why did He act as though He would pass them by? Because He wanted them to recognize Him, trust Him, and invite Him into the ship. They did not recognize Him, but instead screamed with fear because they thought He was a ghost!

Jesus reassured them with His word: “Take courage; it is I, do not be afraid” (Mark 6:50, ). At this point, Peter asked Jesus to let him walk on the water; but Mark omits this detail. Tradition says that Mark wrote as Peter’s spokesman, so perhaps Peter was reticent to include this experience lest it give people the wrong impression. It is easy to criticize Peter for sinking—but have you ever gotten out of the boat yourself?

The disciples had failed their test because they lacked spiritual insight and receptive hearts. The miracle of the loaves and fishes had made no lasting impression on them. After all, if Jesus could multiply food and feed thousands of people, then surely He could protect them in the storm. Even a disciple of Jesus Christ can develop a hard heart if he fails to respond to the spiritual lessons that must be learned in the course of life and ministry.

As you review these two miracles, you see that Jesus Christ brings provision and protection. “The Lord is my shepherd; I shall not want … I will fear no evil” (Ps. 23:1, 4). If we trust Him, we will always have sufficiency and security, no matter what the situation might be. The important thing is that we trust Him.

Mark closed this section on a positive note as he described the people who brought their sick for Jesus to heal. These people had faith and their faith was rewarded. This scene is in contrast to that in Nazareth where very few were healed because the people lacked faith.

“And this is the victory that overcomes the world, even our faith” (1 John 5:4). Trust the Servant! He never fails.[27]

30–32. Except for 3:14, where there is some question due to a textual variant, v. 30 is the only place in Mark in which “the twelve” (a designation used in 4:10; 6:7; 9:35; 10:32; 11:11; 14:10, 17, 20, 43) are identified as “the apostles.” Perhaps the term “apostle” seems especially appropriate to Mark in these two contexts, one in which Jesus chooses those who will be “sent” (3:14, ἀποστέλλω, apostellō), and one in which they return from being “sent” (6:7, using the same Greek verb).

As Mark has frequently indicated on previous occasions (1:33, 45; 2:2, 13; 3:7–10, 20; 4:1; 5:24), Jesus was again inundated with crowds. As in 3:20, the crowds were even keeping him and the twelve from finding time to eat. Therefore, Jesus and the apostles left in a boat to find a deserted place along the shores of the lake (cf. v. 35), a place where they might rest.

33–34. These verses once again indicate the tremendous crowds following Jesus. Mark says they ran from all the towns. Jesus had compassion on them because they were like sheep without a shepherd, an image that would be familiar to ancient readers. Sheep were not kept in fenced plots of land, but were herded in open territory. Without a shepherd to herd them, lead them to food and water, and protect them, they would be in serious trouble. Despite Jesus’ efforts to find a place of solitude for rest, his compassion (cf. 1:41; 8:2) compelled him to teach the crowds.

35–37. As darkness drew near the disciples became concerned about the crowd’s need for food (and perhaps their own—see v. 31). They suggested Jesus dismiss the crowd so that they could go to find food. It is understandable on this first occasion before Jesus had performed a feeding miracle that the disciples were baffled by his suggestion that they provide the food. They presumed he was suggesting they go somewhere and buy it. They estimated that it would take two hundred denarii worth of bread to feed such a crowd. One denarius was a day’s wages for a common laborer, and so the  translators estimate two hundred denarii at eight months of a man’s wages.

Notes/Applications

Jesus, compassionately gazing out over the crowd who rushed to meet Him on the other side of the Sea of Galilee, gave us a powerful glimpse into the shepherd heart of God. “I am the good shepherd. The good shepherd gives his life for the sheep” (John 10:11). If Jesus was moved with compassion for this crowd, which hungered for His words, we know that God must look with tender compassion on us as well.

Though smelly and dumb, sheep are incredibly loyal to the one who leads them. They know their shepherd’s voice and will only come when called by that particular shepherd. Similarly, a good shepherd grows to know each of his sheep by name and even by their individual bleating. The realization that his sheep are helpless in the face of danger makes the shepherd all the more vigilant as they graze.

Although Jesus sought much-needed rest, He placed the desire of the searching crowd above His personal need for peace and quiet. He is a righteous judge, but He is also a loving shepherd who faithfully cares for His sheep. What encumbrances are we allowing to draw our immediate attention away from the good shepherd’s voice? “I have wandered away like a lost lamb. Search for me, because I have never forgotten your commandments” (Psalm 119:176). “3bHe calls his sheep by name and leads them out of the pen. 4After he has brought out all his sheep, he walks ahead of them. The sheep follow him because they recognize his voice. 5They won’t follow a stranger. Instead, they will run away from a stranger because they don’t recognize his voice” (John 10:3–5).[28]

38–41. According to John 6:9 the five loaves of bread and two fish came from a boy in the crowd. Jesus instructed his disciples to seat the people in groups of hundreds and fifties, apparently to facilitate the distribution of the food. Some consider Mark’s statements “taking the five loaves … gave thanks and broke the loaves. Then he gave them to his disciples to set before the people” to be deliberate parallels to the description of the inauguration of the Lord’s Supper in Mark 14:22, when he “took bread, gave thanks and broke it, and gave it to his disciples.”33 The language is similar, but so is the language of Acts 27:35 where Paul encouraged the men on board a ship in a storm to eat and “took some bread and gave thanks to God in front of them all. Then he broke it and began to eat.” Giving thanks before a meal and breaking loaves of bread for eating were common activities that do not necessarily have overtones of the Lord’s Supper.34

42–44. According to Matt 14:21 the number five thousand includes only the men and does not include the women and children who were present. Mark, Luke, and John are consistent with this because in each case they use the term usually used for males in particular (ἀνήρ, anēr) rather than the generic term (ἄνθρωπος, anthrōpos) which often includes women. The term used here for the twelve baskets (κόφινος, kophinos) differs from the term used for the seven baskets (σπυρίς, spyris) in the account of the feeding of the four thousand.35 In both cases the point of referring to the baskets is to emphasize that after everyone had plenty to eat there was still food left over.

Notes/Applications

Apparently, the disciples had already forgotten the events that marked their recent missionary travels. When Jesus placed the problem of feeding the crowd squarely on their shoulders, they did not face the task with faith but with cold logic. They knew they did not have enough money to buy food for so many, and therefore they saw no way to feed such a crowd.

However, Jesus quietly resolved the matter by multiplying the small portions of bread and fish. Mark does not tell us what the disciples’ reaction was to this miracle. After the euphoria of a successful missionary journey, were they so preoccupied that they could not recognize a miracle before their eyes?

Despite the stressful situation, Jesus set about the task of making use of what He had and multiplying it for His glory. We experience this miracle for ourselves whenever we trust Him to take our broken lives and make something beautiful out of them. God does not need a surplus of gifts and talents in the ones He chooses to carry out His mission; in fact, He seems to seek out those bereft of outward qualifications: Moses had a speech impediment; Jacob was a braggart and a cheat; Gideon was a coward; David was the lowest of his family; some of the disciples were unlearned fishermen; and Matthew was a despised tax collector. “But he told me: ‘My kindness is all you need. My power is strongest when you are weak.’ So I will brag even more about my weaknesses in order that Christ’s power will live in me” (2 Corinthians 12:9). How can we, as believers, be so wonderfully used by Jesus and yet remain so utterly blind that we cannot see that He is still at work within and among us?[29]

a Greek Joses, a variant of Joseph

[1] Warren W. Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary, vol. 1 (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1996), 129.

[2] William Barclay, ed., The Gospel of Mark, The Daily Study Bible Series (Philadelphia, PA: The Westminster John Knox Press, 1976), 138–141.

[3] Bruce B. Barton, Mark, Life Application Bible Commentary (Wheaton, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 1994), 153–154.

[4] Bruce B. Barton, Mark, Life Application Bible Commentary (Wheaton, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 1994), 154–156.

1 Matt 13:55 identifies Jesus as “the carpenter’s son.” He apparently took up the trade of his father.

2 The fact that Jesus is identified by his mother and his father is not mentioned has elicited several hypotheses. Perhaps the most common is that Joseph was no longer alive. See Guelich, pp. 309–310.

[5] Practical Christianity Foundation, Mark: Jesus Christ, Love in Action, The Easy-To-Read Commentary Series (Green Key Books, 2004), 140.

3 BAGD, p. 637, cites several ancient parallels which comment on how philosophers got no respect in their home areas.

[6] Bruce B. Barton, Mark, Life Application Bible Commentary (Wheaton, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 1994), 156.

[7] Practical Christianity Foundation, Mark: Jesus Christ, Love in Action, The Easy-To-Read Commentary Series (Green Key Books, 2004), 140–142.

[8] Bruce B. Barton, Mark, Life Application Bible Commentary (Wheaton, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 1994), 157.

a Greek unclean

4 Mark does not differentiate between preaching and teaching.

5 Guelich, p. 321.

6 Ibid., p. 322. Gundry, pp. 308–309, lists seven hypotheses concerning why Jesus made the prohibitions listed in vv. 8–9. He concludes that there is no clear answer.

[9] William Barclay, ed., The Gospel of Mark, The Daily Study Bible Series (Philadelphia, PA: The Westminster John Knox Press, 1976), 141–144.

[10] Bruce B. Barton, Mark, Life Application Bible Commentary (Wheaton, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 1994), 161–162.

7 Guelich, p. 322.

8 See Acts 13:51 and the similar act of shaking one’s clothes in Neh 5:13 and Acts 18:6.

2 William L. Lane, The Gospel of Mark, of The New International Commentary on the New Testament (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1974), 208–209.

[11] Practical Christianity Foundation, Mark: Jesus Christ, Love in Action, The Easy-To-Read Commentary Series (Green Key Books, 2004), 144–145.

[12] Bruce B. Barton, Mark, Life Application Bible Commentary (Wheaton, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 1994), 162–163.

9 Cf. Isa 1:6; Luke 10:34. Josephus, Jewish Antiquities 17.172 reports that Herod the Great’s physicians “seated him in a tub of (warm) oil” in an effort to treat his terminal illness. See the list of ancient texts in Peter Davids, Commentary on James, New International Greek Testament Commentary (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1982), p. 193.

10 In non-healing situations anointing with oil clearly could have symbolic value. For example, it was used ceremonially in the appointment of kings.

[13] William Barclay, ed., The Gospel of Mark, The Daily Study Bible Series (Philadelphia, PA: The Westminster John Knox Press, 1976), 144–146.

[14] Bruce B. Barton, Mark, Life Application Bible Commentary (Wheaton, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 1994), 163–164.

[15] Practical Christianity Foundation, Mark: Jesus Christ, Love in Action, The Easy-To-Read Commentary Series (Green Key Books, 2004), 146–147.

a Some early manuscripts He was saying

[16] Bruce B. Barton, Mark, Life Application Bible Commentary (Wheaton, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 1994), 164–165.

11 On Antipas (and the rest of the Herodian dynasty) see H.W. Hoehner, “Herodian Dynasty,” DJG, pp. 317–326.

12 BAGD, p. 136.

3 New Geneva Study Bible, ed. R. C. Sproul (Nashville: Thomas Nelson Publishers, 1995), 1571.

4 John Gill, Exposition of the Old and New Testaments, vol. 7 (1810; reprint, Paris, Ark.: The Baptist Standard Bearer, 1989), 423.

[17] Practical Christianity Foundation, Mark: Jesus Christ, Love in Action, The Easy-To-Read Commentary Series (Green Key Books, 2004), 148.

13 Sirach 48:10 (c. 180–200 b.c.) says of Elijah, “At the appointed time, it is written, you are destined to calm the wrath of God before it breaks out in fury, to turn the hearts of parents to their children, and to restore the tribes of Jacob” (). Cf. 4 Ezra 6:26.

[18] Practical Christianity Foundation, Mark: Jesus Christ, Love in Action, The Easy-To-Read Commentary Series (Green Key Books, 2004), 148–149.

14 Harold W. Hoehner, Herod Antipas (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1972), pp. 189–191.

[19] Bruce B. Barton, Mark, Life Application Bible Commentary (Wheaton, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 1994), 165–167.

[20] Bruce B. Barton, Mark, Life Application Bible Commentary (Wheaton, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 1994), 167–168.

a Some early manuscripts he did many things

15 So, e.g., Lane, p. 215.

16 Anderson, Mark, p. 170.

17 Hoehner, Herod Antipas, p.138 n. 4, observes that there were several uncle-niece marriages in the Herodian family. He discusses the differing opinions among the ancient Jews about the legitimacy of such marriages. Neither the Gospels nor Josephus address this issue with respect to Antipas and Herodias.

18 Josephus, Antiquities 18.110.

19 Ibid., 18.117.

20 Ibid., 18.119.

21 On these matters see Lane, pp. 215–217.

22 Herod the Great had many wives. For discussion of the two Philips see Hoehner, “Herodian Dynasty,” pp. 322–324.

23 Ibid.

24 Josephus, Antiquities 18.136. Josephus would disapprove both of the fact that a woman initiated the divorce (Antiquities 15.259–60) and that she married her husband’s brother. In another case Josephus (Antiquities 17.341) observes that Archelaus, one of Antipas’s brothers, married the widow of a half brother named Alexander. Even though in this case Alexander was deceased (cf. Josephus, War 2.114–116) the marriage was still against Mosaic law because the levirate statute only applied if there were no children born to a brother before he died. Alexander had children and so Josephus remarks “And [Archelaus] transgressed ancestral law in marrying Glaphyra, … who had been the wife of his brother Alexander and had borne him children, for it is abhorrent to the Jews to marry the wife of a brother.”

25 Josephus, Antiquities 18.240–252. The result was the deposition and banishment of Antipas.

26 According to BAGD, p. 97, the word ἀπορέω (aporeō) means “to be at a loss, in doubt, uncertain.” For this text Bauer suggests “he was very much disturbed.” UBS 4 provides a variant reading here with a “C” rating, meaning they are uncertain which reading is correct. The  footnote translates the alternative “he did many things.” It is hard to understand what it might mean to say “When Herod heard John, he did many things; yet he liked to listen to him.”

27 According to some ancient witnesses to v. 22, Herodias’s daughter is here named Herodias. The UBS 4 text chooses this reading, but gives their choice a “C” rating indicating their uncertainty. Since Josephus, Antiquities 18.136 says Herodias had a daughter named Salome from her previous marriage, it seems best not to adopt the reading which identifies the dancing girl as being named Herodias. See Hoehner, Herod Antipas, pp. 151–154.

28 Hoehner, Herod Antipas, pp. 154–156, suggests twelve to fourteen.

29 Ibid., pp. 156–157.

30 Josephus, Antiquities 18.293.

31 Lane, p. 222.

32 Josephus, Antiquities 18.299–300.

[21] William Barclay, ed., The Gospel of Mark, The Daily Study Bible Series (Philadelphia, PA: The Westminster John Knox Press, 1976), 149–154.

[22] Practical Christianity Foundation, Mark: Jesus Christ, Love in Action, The Easy-To-Read Commentary Series (Green Key Books, 2004), 151–153.

[23] Practical Christianity Foundation, Mark: Jesus Christ, Love in Action, The Easy-To-Read Commentary Series (Green Key Books, 2004), 156–157.

a Greek take two hundred denarii

[24] William Barclay, ed., The Gospel of Mark, The Daily Study Bible Series (Philadelphia, PA: The Westminster John Knox Press, 1976), 155–156.

[25] William Barclay, ed., The Gospel of Mark, The Daily Study Bible Series (Philadelphia, PA: The Westminster John Knox Press, 1976), 156–159.

[26] Bruce B. Barton, Mark, Life Application Bible Commentary (Wheaton, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 1994), 184.

[27] Warren W. Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary, vol. 1 (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1996), 129–133.

[28] Practical Christianity Foundation, Mark: Jesus Christ, Love in Action, The Easy-To-Read Commentary Series (Green Key Books, 2004), 160–161.

33 See the list in Guelich, p. 342.

34 Guelich, p. 342.

35 BAGD, p. 447, cites Juvenal 3.14; 6.542 as providing evidence that kophinoi were typical for the Jews.

[29] Practical Christianity Foundation, Mark: Jesus Christ, Love in Action, The Easy-To-Read Commentary Series (Green Key Books, 2004), 164–165.

 
Leave a comment

Posted by on September 14, 2026 in Mark

 

Spending time with Jesus (from the gospel of Mark) Why Do You Weep? — Mark 5:35-43


Mark 5:35-43, Jesus Heals a Woman and Jairus's Daughter Part 2He went in and said to them, “Why all this commotion and wailing? [Stop wailing,LK] [Go awayMT] The child is not dead but asleep.” 40But they laughed at him [knowing that she was dead.LK]

In his Holy Sonnets, the 17th-century British poet John Donne reflects on the truths of the gospel and praise of God. The most famous of these sonnets is the tenth. It’s addressed to the grim reaper, death personified. It begins,

“Death be not proud, though some have called thee Mighty and dreadful, for thou art not so.”

I invite you to have in your mind’s eye death personified. The Scriptures describe death as the last great foe of the human race and of the purpose of God. But death is not to be proud. There is One who is greater and mightier than this dread enemy.

Mark 5:35-43 is a story about a child who died. In it we’re going to hear another of the questions of Jesus that we’ve been tracking in this series. Jesus asked penetrating questions that not only were pertinent at the moment, but they have a way of helping us examine ourselves today.

There are all the elements of tragedy here.  It is always tragic when a child is ill.  The story tells us that the ruler’s daughter was twelve years of age.  According to the Jewish custom a girl became a woman at twelve years and one day.  This girl was just on the threshold of womanhood, and when death comes at such a time it is doubly tragic.

Let me begin by making some observations about death. Medical science is, of course, blurring the boundary between death and life with various advances. Sadly, medical science is also making human beings better at killing as well as extending life. Indeed the progress of medical science sometimes leads to absurdities.

However the boundary between life and death is blurred, it remains the case that we each face the certainty of our own death.

THE FINAL ENEMY

Psychologists have studied the process of grieving a death. When we get the news that someone we love has died or is going to die, or our own life is to be forfeit, there is a predictable grieving process. It begins with denial and shock, which are followed by anger, bargaining, guilt, depression, loneliness, and finally acceptance.

It is tragic that the process ends with acceptance, if all we have is the study of psychologists to go on, because what is accepted is that death always triumphs. Whatever anger, denial, or bargaining we engage in, they are like waves against a great rock that matter not at all. All of our emotional turmoil finally ends up with our having to bow before the final enemy and say, “You win.”

We’re going to see in the passage before us a way of mourning that existed in Palestine in the first century. Professional mourners would gather around and play flutes, wail, and act out a stylized sadness. This story, however, has something else to say about life and death. Let’s read Mark 5:35-43:

What about Jairus?

Mk 5:35-40a with Lk 8:49-53–35While Jesus was still speaking, some men came from the house of Jairus, the synagogue ruler. “Your daughter is dead,” they said. “Why [Don’tLK] bother the teacher any more?” 36Ignoring what they said, Jesus told the synagogue ruler, “Don’t be afraid; just believe, [and she will be healed.”LK] 37He did not let anyone follow him except Peter, James and John the brother of James [and] the child’s father and mother.LK] 38When they came to the home of the synagogue ruler, Jesus saw a commotion [and the flute players,MT] with people crying and wailing loudly. 39He went in and said to them, “Why all this commotion and wailing? [Stop wailing,LK] [Go awayMT] The child is not dead but asleep.” 40But they laughed at him [knowing that she was dead.LK]

The story tells us something about this man who was the ruler of the synagogue.  He must have been a person of some considerable importance.  The ruler was the administrative head of the synagogue.  He was responsible for the conduct of the services.  He did not usually take part in them himself, but he was responsible for the allocation of duties and for seeing that they were carried out with all seemliness and good order.  The ruler of the synagogue was one of the most important and most respected men in the community.  But something happened to him when his daughter fell ill and he thought of Jesus.

(i)  His prejudices were forgotten.  There can be no doubt that he must have regarded Jesus as an outsider, as a dangerous heretic, as one to whom the synagogue doors were rightly closed, and one whom anyone who valued his orthodoxy would do well to avoid.  But he was a big enough man to abandon his prejudices in his hour of need.  Prejudice really means a judging beforehand.  It is a judging before a man has examined the evidence, or a verdict given because of refusal to examine it.  Few things have done more to hold things up than this.  Nearly every forward step has had to fight against initial prejudice.  When Sir James Simpson discovered its use as an anaesthetic, especially in the case of childbirth, chloroform was held to be, “a decoy of Satan, apparently opening itself to bless women, but in the end hardening them, and robbing God of the deep, earnest cries, that should arise to him in time of trouble.”  A prejudiced mind shuts out a man from many a blessing.

(ii)  His dignity was forgotten.  He, the ruler of the synagogue, came and threw himself at the feet of Jesus, the wandering teacher.  Not a few times a man has had to forget his dignity to save his life and to save his soul.

In the old story that is precisely what Naaman had to do (2 Kings 5).  He had come to Elisha to be cured of his leprosy.  Elisha’s prescription was that he should go and wash in the Jordan seven times.  That was no way to treat the Syrian Prime Minister!  Elisha had not even delivered the message personally; he had sent it by a messenger!  And, had they not far better rivers in Syria than the muddy little Jordan?  These were Naaman’s first thoughts; but he swallowed his pride and lost his leprosy.

There is a famous story of Diogenes, the Cynic philosopher.  He was captured by pirates and was being sold as a slave.  As he gazed at the bystanders who were bidding for him, he looked at a man.  “Sell me to that man,” he said.  “He needs a master.” The man bought him; handed over the management of his household and the education of his children to him.  “It was a good day for me,” he used to say, “when Diogenes entered my household.”  True, but that required an abrogation of dignity.

It frequently happens that a man stands on his dignity and falls from grace.

(iii)  His pride was forgotten.  It must have taken a conscious effort of humiliation for this ruler of the synagogue to come and ask for help from Jesus of Nazareth.  No one wishes to be indebted to anyone else; we would like to run life on our own.  The very first step of the Christian life is to realize that we cannot be anything other than indebted to God.

(iv)  Here we enter the realm of speculation, but it seems to me that we can say of this man that his friends were forgotten.  It may well be that, to the end, they objected to him calling in Jesus.  It is rather strange that he came himself and did not send a messenger.  It seems unlikely that he would consent to leave his daughter when she was on the point of death.  Maybe he came because no one else would go.  His household were suspiciously quick to tell him not to trouble Jesus any more.  It sounds almost as if they were glad not to call upon his help.  It may well be that this ruler defied public opinion and home advice in order to call in Jesus.  Many a man is wisest when his worldly-wise friends think he is acting like a fool.

Here was a man who forgot everything except that he wanted the help of Jesus; and because of that forgetfulness he would remember for ever that Jesus is a Savior.

It is beautiful to watch Jesus deal with Jairus and lead him to joyful victory. Throughout this entire event, it was our Lord’s words that made the difference.

The word of faith (v. 36).

At this point, Jairus had to believe either his friend or the Lord Jesus. No doubt all of his being responded with convulsive sorrow when he heard that his beloved daughter was dead. But Jesus assured him, “Be not afraid, go on believing” (literal translation). In other words, “You had a certain amount of faith when you came to Me, and your faith was helped when you saw what I did for that woman. Don’t quit! Keep on believing!”

It was easier for Jairus to trust the Lord while his daughter was still alive, and while Jesus was still walking with him to his house. But when Jesus stopped to heal the woman, and when the friend came with the bad news, Jairus just about lost his faith. Let’s not be too hard on him. We have probably given way to doubts when circumstances and feelings have overwhelmed us. Sometimes God has delayed and we have wondered why. That is when we need that special “word of faith” from the Lord, and we receive it as we spend time in His Word.

During this delay, Jairus is no doubt a bit antsy. His frustration is worsened by the tragic news that his daughter has just died. “Death” is placed at the very beginning of the Greek sentence for emphasis. It comes out something like this: “Your daughter is DEAD!”

The servants are concerned with Jesus as well as Jairus. They don’t want him needlessly bothered. But Jesus ignores their message. He quickly grabs Jairus’ attention and tries to refocus it from fear to faith. Mark makes it look like Jesus stops the crowd where they are and does not allow them to come to Jairus’ house. Luke probably expresses it more clearly when he says that Jesus only allows three apostles in the house (Peter, James and John), along with the child’s parents. These inner three are also given the exclusive privilege of seeing the transfiguration (Mt 17:1; Mk 9:2; Lk 9:28) and following Jesus into the garden of Gethsemane (Mt 26:37; Mk 14:33).

Jewish mourning customs were vivid and detailed, and practically all of them were designed to stress the desolation and the final separation of death.  The triumphant victorious hope of the Christian faith was totally absent.

Immediately death had taken place a loud wailing was set up so that all might know that death had struck.  The wailing was repeated at the grave side.  The mourners hung over the dead body, begging for a response from the silent lips.  They beat their breasts; they tore their hair; and they rent their garments.

Outside the house there is quite a commotion. According to Jewish burial rites, a crowd would gather and make a great deal of noise. Even poor families were required to hire at least two flute players and one mourner (m. Ketub. 4:4). The word “mourning” involves beating the chest as a sign of sorrow. It apparently takes Jesus and Jairus long enough to get there that a funeral crowd has already gathered.

The rending of gaments was done according to certain rules and regulations.  It was done just before the body was finally hid from sight.  Garments were to be rent to the heart, that is, until the skin was exposed, but were not to be rent beyond the navel.  For fathers and mothers the rent was on the left side, over the heart; for others it was on the right side.  A woman was to rend her garments in private; she was then to reverse the inner garment, so that it was worn back to front; she then rent her outer garment, so that her body was not exposed.  The rent garment was worn for thirty days.  After seven days the rent might be roughly sewn up, in such a way that it was still clearly visible.  After the thirty days the garment was properly repaired.

Flute-players were essential.  Throughout most of the ancient world, in Rome, in Greece, in Phoenicia, in Assyria and in Palestine, the wailing of the flute was inseparably connected with death and tragedy.  It was laid down that, however poor a man was, he must have at least two flute-players at his wife’s funeral.  W. Taylor Smith in Hastings’ Dictionary of Christ and the Gospels quotes two interesting instances of the use of flute-players, which show how widespread the custom was.  There were flute-players at the funeral of Claudius, the Roman Emperor.  When in A.D. 67 news reached Jerusalem of the fall of Jotapata to the Roman armies, Josephus tells us that “most people engaged flute-players to lead their lamentations.”

The wail of the flutes, the screams of the mourners, the passionate appeals to the dead, the rent garments, the torn hair, must have made a Jewish house a poignant and pathetic place on the day of mourning.

When death came, a mourner was forbidden to work, to anoint himself or to wear shoes.  Even the poorest man must cease from work for three days.  He must not travel with goods; and the prohibition of work extended even to his servants.  He must sit with head bound up.  He must not shave, or “do anything for his comfort.”  He must not read the Law or the Prophets, for to read these books is joy.  He was allowed to read Job, Jeremiah and Lamentations.  He must eat only in his own house, and he must abstain altogether from flesh and wine.  He must not leave the town or village for thirty days.  It was the custom not to eat at a table, but to eat sitting on the floor, using a chair as a table.  It was the custom, which still survives, to eat eggs dipped in ashes and salt.

The response of Jesus

Jesus tells them to stop mourning because she is not dead but only asleep. He used that same figure of speech to describe Lazarus (Jn 11:11; cf. Mt 27:52; Acts 13:36; 1 Cor 11:30; 15:20, 51; 1 Thess 4:14). The crowd, taking his words literally, laugh at him. They know when someone has died. They are not stupid, but they think Jesus is. Then again, Peter had just committed the same error when Jesus said, “Someone touched me.”

[Response of Jesus in John 11]

Jesus responded to death (or what death did to others) in John 11:33: “When Jesus saw her weeping, and the Jews who had come along with her also weeping, he was deeply moved in spirit and troubled.”

The Greek language is vivid here: it’s from a word {embrimaomai: em-brim-ah’-om-ahee} that means “to snort with anger like a horse.” The presence of these Jews, the grief of Mary, Christ’s own concern, the problem of the raising of Lazarus—all greatly agitated the spirit of Jesus…He struggled for self-control.

The word of hope (v. 39).

 “The child is not dead but sleeps!” were our Lord’s words of hope to Jairus and his wife. To the believer, death is only sleep; for the body rests until the moment of resurrection (1 Thes. 4:13-18).

The spirit does not sleep; for in death, the spirit of the believer leaves the body (James 2:26) and goes to be with Christ (Phil. 1:20-23).

This truth is a great encouragement to all of us who have had Christian loved ones and friends depart in death. It is His word of hope to us.

Faith—Fear: fear is the opposite of belief. Believing God eliminates fear. Believing that God actually cares and will deliver one through any and all circumstances of life erases fear. If God does care, there is nothing to fear. However, if one does not believe that God cares, then fear is present. Why? Because there is no one beyond man to help, and man’s help is limited—very limited. There are many times in life when man’s help is not enough, or even close to being enough. Therefore for the unbelieving man, there are all kinds of things to fear: unfortunate circumstances, bad health, accident, loneliness, death, the loss of anything and everything—family, profession, friends, business, home.

The word of love and power (v. 41).

There is a very lovely thing here.  In the gospel itself, “Maid!  Arise” is “Talitha Cumi”, which is Aramaic.  How did this little bit of Aramaic get itself embedded in the Greek of the gospels?  There can be only one reason.  Mark got his information from Peter.  For the most part, outside of Palestine at least, Peter, too, would have to speak in Greek.  But Peter had been there; he was one of the chosen three, the inner circle, who had seen this happen.  And he could never forget Jesus’s voice.  In his mind and memory he could hear that “Talitha Cumi” all his life.  The love, the gentleness, the caress of it lingered with him forever, so much so that he was unable to think of it in Greek at all, because his memory could hear it only in the voice of Jesus and in the very words that Jesus spoke.

This passage is a story of contrasts.

(i)  There is the contrast between the despair of the mourners and the hope of Jesus.  “Don’t bother the Teacher,” they said.  “There’s nothing anyone can do now.”  “Don’t be afraid,” said Jesus, “only believe.”  In the one place it is the voice of despair that speaks; in the other the voice of hope.

(ii)  There is the contrast between the unrestrained distress of the mourners and the calm serenity of Jesus.  They were wailing and weeping and tearing their hair and rending their garments in a paroxysm of distress; he was calm and quiet and serene and in control.

Why this difference?  It was due to Jesus’ perfect confidence and trust in God.  The worst human disaster can be met with courage and gallantry when we meet it with God.  They laughed him to scorn because they thought his hope was groundless and his calm mistaken.  But the great fact of the Christian life is that what looks completely impossible with men is possible with God.  What on merely human grounds is far too good to be true, becomes blessedly true when God is there.  They laughed him to scorn, but their laughter must have turned to amazed wonder when they realized what God can do.  There is nothing beyond facing, and there is nothing beyond conquest-not even death-when it is faced and conquered in the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.

Unbelief laughs at God’s Word, but faith lays hold of it and experiences the power of God. Jesus did not make a spectacle of this miracle. He was sensitive to the feelings of the parents and grieved by the scornful attitude of the mourners. Talitha cumi is Aramaic for “Little girl, get up!” Jesus added, “I say unto thee” (with the emphasis on the I), because it was by His authority that her spirit returned to her body (Luke 8:55). The words were not some magic formula that anybody might use to raise the dead.

he girl not only came back to life, but was also healed of her sickness, for she was able to get out of bed and walk around. Always the loving Physician, Jesus instructed the astounded parents to give her some food lest she have a relapse. Divine miracles never replace commonsense human care; otherwise, we are tempting God.

As with previous miracles, Jesus told the witnesses to keep quiet (Mark 1:44; 3:12). Perhaps the word got out from the mourners that the girl had been “in a coma” and had not actually been dead. According to them, there had not been a miracle after all! However, there had been witnesses to the miracle. The Law required only two or three witnesses for confirmation of truth (Deut. 17:6; 19:15), but for this miracle there were five witnesses! We have reason to conclude that Jairus and his wife became believers in Jesus Christ, though there is no further mention of them in the Gospel record. All her life, the daughter was a witness to the power of Jesus Christ.

He did not let anyone follow him except Peter, James and John the brother of James. When they came to the home of the synagogue ruler, Jesus saw a commotion, with people crying and wailing loudly. He went in and said to them, “Why all this commotion and wailing? The child is not dead but asleep.” But they laughed at him.

Mk 5:40b-43 with Lk 8:54-56–After he put them all out, he took the child’s father and mother and the disciples who were with him, and went in where the child was. 41He took her by the hand and said to her, “ Talitha koum!” (which means, “Little girl [my childLK], I say to you, get up!”). 42[Her spirit returned, andLK] Immediately the girl stood up and walked around (she was twelve years old). At this they [her parentsLK] were completely astonished. 43He gave strict orders not to let anyone know about this, and told them to give her something to eat 26News of this spread through all that region.

When Jesus raises this little girl from the dead she is completely restored. She does not just “wake up;” she gets up and starts walking around. Furthermore, Jesus tells her parents to get her something to eat. (She must have been a typical teenager).

It is also curious that Jesus commands the parents not to tell anyone about the miracle. If Jesus ever said anything unreasonable, this was it! The crowd already knows that she is dead. It would be pretty difficult to conceal her once she is revived. Likely what Jesus means is to conceal the details of the raising. In other words, don’t talk about how Jesus did it. We can understand why. The crowds are already oppressive. The Gerasene demoniac was commanded to go tell what had happened since that country needed to develop faith.

This place is bursting with faith, curiosity, and crowds. Jesus does not need any more publicity here! In fact, in the very next chapter (Lk 9:7-9) Jesus’ reputation as a miracle worker is going to lead to an official inquiry by Herod.

All this attention would lead to a premature announcement and incomplete understanding of his Messiahship. The crowds have already been told that she was only sleeping. They may accept this as a resuscitation from a coma. This would still be considered a wonderful miracle but not quite as phenomenal as raising her from the dead. Despite Jesus’ attempt to “play down” this miracle, news of it spreads like wildfire.

After he put them all out, he took the child’s father and mother and the disciples who were with him, and went in where the child was. He took her by the hand and said to her, “Talitha koum!” (which means, “Little girl, I say to you, get up!”) Immediately the girl stood up and walked around (she was twelve years old). At this they were completely astonished. He gave strict orders not to let anyone know about this, and told them to give her something to eat.

WHAT VOICE WILL WE LISTEN TO?

Yes, God’s Servant is the conqueror over danger, demons, disease, and death. This series of miracles illustrates how Jesus met and helped all kinds of people, from His own disciples to a pair of demoniacs; and it assures us that He is able to help us today.

This does not mean that God always must rescue His people from danger (see Acts 12) or heal every affliction (see 2 Cor. 12:1-10); but it does mean that He holds the ultimate authority and that we need never fear. We are “more than conquerors through Him who loved us” (Rom. 8:37).

Jesus’ question was directed to the mourners, not the other people in this story-his disciples and the grieving family. The role of mourners was to insist that everyone pay homage to the facts: Death had won again. A beautiful little girl’s life was forfeit, and they all had to bow before reality. The final enemy had claimed another victim. But Jesus challenged the mourners.

The question he asked the mourners is more obscure than the other questions we’ve looked at in this series  “Why all this commotion and wailing?” In that culture there were no telephones, email, or other ways of getting the word out. When someone died, professional mourners would gather and a wail would start. They probably had been standing by, since this was a prominent man and his daughter had been sick. As soon as she died, they would have started playing the instruments, crying aloud, throwing dust in the air, and tearing their clothing. Thus word would begin to spread that the child had died.

We see a tension beginning in verse 35 when some men from among these mourners came from the house and said very matter-of-factly to the synagogue ruler, “Your daughter is dead. Why bother the teacher anymore?” That is, “Let’s face this terrible reality. Jesus has nothing left to say. Leave behind the rabbi and his religious instruction. It’s all useless in the face of death. Maybe the spokesmen for God have something to say when there is still reason to hope, but there is no reason to hope. The child is dead.” Jesus deliberately ignored them and challenged what they said. He turned to the heartbroken father and urged him to believe rather than despair.

So the tension is, Who are we going to listen to-the voice that is announcing the victory of the grim reaper, insisting that we bow before him; or the voice of Someone else who says, “Don’t be afraid; rather, believe”?

Let me clarify that the issue here is not grief. Grief in the face of death is always appropriate. Sorrow, confusion, numbness of heart and mind, questioning, loneliness-none of the emotions that go with losing someone you love were in view when Jesus challenged these professional mourners.

n 1 Thessalonians 4:13 Paul writes, “Brothers, we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall asleep, or to grieve like the rest of men, who have no hope.”

The statement there is not, “Don’t grieve.” Paul’s point is that you should not grieve hopelessly. Jesus, you remember, cried at the tomb of Lazarus. Even knowing that Lazarus would be given life again for some years to follow, Jesus wept. He wept for the loneliness that people experience when a beloved one is taken. But the calling for Christians is not to break down in the face of the final enemy’s awful death’s-head smile and his claim, “I win.” The challenge of faith is to acknowledge our hurt, but not give way to hopelessness.

THE TENDERNESS AND THE SEVERITY OF JESUS

This is the second of three raisings Jesus performed. The first was the widow’s son at Nain (Lk 7:11ff). The third will be Jesus’ personal friend Lazarus, in Bethany (Jn 11). Like his OT counterparts, Elijah and Elisha (cf. 1 Kgs 17:20-24; 2 Kgs 4:17-37), the power of God flowed through Jesus even to raise the dead.

There are two ways I’m going to ask you to look at the ministry of Jesus in this story. One is the tenderness with which he cares for the family, and the other is the severity with which he treats the mourners. Both of them show us something important to believe about him.

Let’s consider the kindness of the Lord. He was tender with this father who had just heard that his child had died. The father’s heart must have sunk like a stone. He had hoped that Jesus would get there before the child died. Now it was too late. The man didn’t see any miracle to believe in, only the word of the Lord. “Trust me; I have something left for you. This is not the end of the story.”

We see the kindness and gentleness of the Lord in the room where the little girl lay on her bed deceased. He took her by the hand. I’ve mentioned before how easily Jesus ignored all the laws of ritual cleanness. Touching a dead body would have rendered him unclean. But of course this body was not going to stay dead for long. Then he used a wonderful phrase in Aramaic, the language of the household, of the townspeople, not the language of commerce and the wider world. As Peter told Mark this story, and it was recalled by the disciples, they couldn’t help but repeat the phrase Jesus used because it was so touching: “Talitha koum!”-“Dear little girl, get up!”

Commentators have made some wonderful observations about this phrase. This child had probably heard the phrase, “Little girl, get up!” scores of times in her life. When she was just learning to walk as a toddler, stumbling and falling to the ground, her parents would reach down and say, “Dear little one, get up!” as they helped her up. And as a youngster she would sometimes want to stay in bed when she should have been up doing something else, and her parents would lovingly say, “Dear little one, get up!” People who loved her would have often said, “Talitha koum!” So when Jesus touched her and spoke these words to her, they were the tender words that someone who cared for her would say.

The last observation we can make about Jesus’ tender care for these people is that it was he who was sensitive enough to ask that she be given something to eat. This child had been sick for some time and had probably not been able to get nourishment regularly. She would have needed something to eat. Everyone else was so shocked by what happened that they didn’t even think about it. But the Lord stayed tenderly focused on her needs.

All of this is to make a point. When we are in extreme situations, when death itself threatens and all seems lost, when we seem gripped by the power of the final enemy to destroy and blight our existence, when we find ourselves desperate and falling and hopeless, there is wonderful theology that can be brought to bear: the great themes of heaven, eternal life, the victory gained when Jesus was raised from the dead, and so on. But it’s also important to have the tender touch, the intimacy of Jesus, knowing that he is with us even though we’re going through “the valley of the shadow of death” (Psalm 23:4). We can call on Someone who is present, strong, caring, and understanding, and who even remembers that we need something to eat.

The other ministry of Jesus in this text is his challenge to the mourners. I don’t think he had any particular grievance with them as individuals, but he was denying the role they were playing in the drama, urging acceptance of the loss of everything. They were advocating a kind of emotional acquiescence that says, “There’s no reason to appeal to God or those who teach in his name. It’s time for us to do the hard work of giving death its due.” In that sense Jesus refused them. He ignored them, he challenged them, they in turn ridiculed him, and he subsequently threw them out.

We need to see the Lord here as directly opposing proud death, personified for us in John Donne’s sonnet. Almost always in Scripture when there is a crisis moment, it takes place in a face-to-face confrontation between the champion of heaven and the destroyer with his lies. It happened in the Garden when Eve was faced with the tempter and she and then Adam fell before his persuasion (Genesis 3). Jesus stood face-to-face with that same tempter in the wilderness immediately after he was baptized (Matthew 4:1-11; Mark 1:13; Luke 4:1-13).

 

God commanded Moses to go into Pharaoh’s court and stand by himself with only his brother as his second in the duel, facing the power of Egypt and the authority of Pharaoh. It happened when a shepherd boy named David took only five stones and a sling out to face the giant on a plain between the Israelite and Philistine armies (1 Samuel 17). The champion of heaven had to stand there against the reviler. It happened when Elijah stood on Mount Carmel by himself against four hundred priests of Baal. (1 Kings 18). Elijah was the champion of heaven, telling the truth into the darkness.

That is the way Jesus is presented in this story. He was throwing down a gauntlet, saying, “Proud death, I’m coming for you. There is going to come a day on a hill outside Jerusalem not many months from now when we’re going to fight to the end. And I want you to know right now I’m giving life back to a beloved child for a family of people I care about, and I’m doing it deliberately to say, ‘You don’t win.’ The end of the story is not death. The final enemy is not the champion.”

“DON’T BE AFRAID; JUST BELIEVE”

Jesus made two statements in this text that we can benefit from practically. The first is in verse 36. Jesus’ word to the father was, “Don’t be afraid; just believe.” The writer of Hebrews makes an interesting point about the fear of death: “Since the children have flesh and blood, [Christ] too shared in their humanity so that by his death he might destroy him who holds the power of death-that is, the devil-and free those who all their lives were held in slavery by their fear of death” (Hebrews 2:14-15).

When we assume that the grim reaper stands at the end of every life claiming it, destroying all that has gone before, when there is no reason for hope, then we live in fear of the end. It casts a terrible shadow backward from our future to our present. We’re afraid that the love we experience, the friendships we have, our accomplishments will be lost and forgotten someday, and the bodies that serve us now will decay and will grow less and less useful to us. So we become willing to do anything, to listen to any kind of lie or foolishness that will numb the fear of the death that awaits us. Our enemy uses our fear to ruin us even further.

When we have One who is greater than death on our side, when we don’t have to fear what’s before us, when we know for sure that all the best things that have ever happened in our life are going to last forever, that the love relationships we have in Christ go on and on, that nothing of eternal consequence is ever lost to us, then instead of living in fear, we can live in confidence. When we see things begin to break down and we realize we’re nearer the day that we’ll be with the Lord, we can be optimistic and hopeful instead of afraid.

One of the subplots in Walt Disney’s version of Peter Pan is of Captain Hook and the crocodile. At some point in his life, Captain Hook’s hand was bitten off by a crocodile, and the crocodile liked the taste of it so much that he spent the rest of his life pursuing Captain Hook, wanting to eat the rest of him. Now, the crocodile had also swallowed an alarm clock, and he made a ticking noise everywhere he went. And at various points in the story, Captain Hook would hear a ticking noise, and it would terrify him. He would run scared and lose his bearings because the ticking noise always meant that the crocodile that was going to destroy his life was nearby.

That is the way the fear of death operates in us. Something reminds us that the “crocodile” is going to “eat” us someday, and we act foolishly. Instead of being firm, steady, and confident in the Lord, we find ourselves willing to do terrible, destructive, embarrassing things.

Jesus’ word to the father is also a wonderful word to us: “Don’t be afraid; just believe.” There’s a champion fighting for us who is greater than the enemy who wants to destroy us.

“THE CHILD IS NOT DEAD BUT ASLEEP”

The other statement to note is in verse 39: “The child is not dead but asleep.” Now, she was dead. It wasn’t as if this child was just in a deep coma (which Jesus knew but no one else did) and he was going to revive her. The word “slumber” or “sleep” is used this way many times in the Bible. We read it in 1 Thessalonians 4:13 earlier. Jesus also used it of Lazarus (John 11:11).

Jesus said the child was asleep as a direct contradiction to the mourners who came in verse 35 and said, “Your child is dead, forget the rabbi.” The story would have a future. This little girl was going to be given back her life.

Believing people can and should use the term “sleep” to talk about brothers and sisters who have died. If they are asleep, they can wake up. They have not expired. We are merely deprived of their company temporarily. Jesus’ language of death clearly implied, even demanded, a day to come when the dead will awaken, and everything will be made new. Jesus was urging his people who love him to believe that he would triumph, not the Grim Reaper.

How Faith Faces Death

Faith is needed in all the circumstances in life, but it is never needed more than in the face of death. I would like to remind you of four words from the Word of God which describe the relationship of faith and death.

These words are the source of true comfort, hope, and joy, in the face of death. They are words which are offered to all men, but which are experienced only by those who have come to faith in Jesus Christ.

  1. Faith Faces Death Squarely

Hebrews chapter 11 has often been referred to as the “Hall of Faith”. It is a summary of the faith of many of the characters described in the Old Testament. While we find the word “faith” frequently in chapter 11, there is another word (or concept) which is found alongside of faith–it is death.

While every one of these members of the “Hall of Faith” had faith, every one of them died without receiving the promises which they believed and acted upon in their lives.

We see, then, that biblical faith is that faith which faces death squarely, indeed, which looks beyond death. If men can say, “Where there’s life, there’s hope”, the man or woman of faith can say, “Where there is death, there is hope”, for faith is the basis for hope beyond death.

  1. Faith Takes Death Seriously

Faith does not deal with death by minimizing it, it deals with sin as a most serious matter. Death is serious because it is the penalty which God has pronounced on sin.

Death is serious because it is a certainty for all men. Death is to be taken seriously because, as God says, “It is appointed unto men once to die, and after ther comes judgment” (Hebrews 9:27).

Jesus took His own death seriously as well, as can be seen from His agony in the Garden of Gethsemane. Death must be taken seriously, for it is the unavoidable consequence of sin.

  1. Faith Enables the Christian to be Comforted, even to Worship God, When a Loved One Has Died

In the first chapter of the Book of Job, we are told of the tragic death of Job’s children (Job 1:18-22). Job was a man of faith. He did not merely accept the news of her children’s death, he fell to the ground in worship.  What was it that enabled Job to worship, when all of her children died tragically, and (from a human point of view) prematurely?

Job’s faith was evidenced in three ways.

  1. Job had faith in the power of God.

Job believed in God’s sovereignty, in the fact that God was in control. Thus, he did not view the death of her children as a natural disaster (though, in a sense, it was), but as an act of God. He said, “The LORD gave and the LORD has taken away. Blessed be the name of the LORD” (1:20).

Job knew that his children were not his, ultimately, but God’s. He knew that just as God had given her children life, God had also taken it away. To Job, it was not “their time”, it was “God’s time”. God was in control, specifically in the manner and timing of the death of her family. Thus, Job could worship.

  1. Job had faith in His person.

Job’s faith was rooted in the character of God. God was both powerful and good. Job, we are told, “did not sin nor did he blame God” (1:22). He did not see God as being in any way “at fault”, as doing wrong in the death of His children. He was a God whom Job trusted. Thus he worshipped him, even in this time of tragedy.

  1. Job was willing to trust God in the death of her children, even though he did not understand it.

Job knew that God was good, and that God had taken his children in death. Job did not know why. And it would seem that his faith was such that he did not need to know why, at least not then. Time will sometimes reveal those reasons, but it is often only in eternity that they will be known. Faith finds comfort in the power, in the goodness, and in the purposes of God, even though we do not understand them at the moment.

  1. Faith Views Death Through the Person and Work of Jesus Christ

Part of the reason why death is so difficult for men is because they fear death. The writer to the Hebrews speaks of the incarnation and death of Jesus Christ was in order that He “might deliver those who through fear of death were subject to slavery all their lives” (Hebrews 2:15).

Christians no longer fear death because of their faith in Jesus Christ. He came to die in the sinner’s place, to bear the penalty of death.

He not only suffered God’s wrath, He was raised from the dead, so that death no longer reigns over the Christian.

Death is a defeated foe. Death holds no fear for those who have faith in Christ.

“Death be not proud, though some have called thee Mighty and dreadful, for thou art not so.”

 

The people we love who are in Christ and who are no longer with us, will be with us again. Jesus said in John 14:2-3, “…I am going there to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come back and take you to be with me that you also may be where I am.”

The condition of heaven is that we’ll be together forever. We grieve because everyone must grieve when their heart is broken, but we don’t have to grieve as hopeless people. We can be filled with confidence that heaven’s Champion won the greatest of all the confrontations.

Jesus gave his life and was raised from the dead. Life wins and death loses. That changes everything, not only about the people we love who have died, because we know we’ll be with them again, but about how we live our own life now. We don’t live fearfully. We have the option of living confidently, aggressively, hopefully, optimistically, enthusiastically, waiting for the day, excited about life to the very end when we fall asleep, knowing that we will wake again.

John Donne’s sonnet ends with these lines:

“Death thou art slave to fate, chance, kings, and desperate men,

And dost with poison, war, and sickness dwell; And poppy or charms can make us sleep as well

And better than thy stroke. Why swellst thou then? One short sleep past, we wake eternally,

And death shall be no more; death, thou shalt die.”

Below are some of the very last words of Scripture we have about the human condition in the future that will last forever. The apostle John ends his Revelation with a description of the new heavens and new earth, when, having awakened forever, we participate in the re-creation of everything, and life that is forever begins.

 
Leave a comment

Posted by on September 10, 2026 in Mark

 

Spending time with Jesus(from the gospel of Mark) Who Touched Me?  — Mark 5:21-34


Healing the Bleeding Woman Mark 5 21 34

Luke 8:47 (ESV) — 47 And when the woman saw that she was not hidden, she came trembling, and falling down before him declared in the presence of all the people why she had touched him, and how she had been immediately healed.

On July 19, 1848, a convention of women and men, most of whom had worked together in the movement to abolish slavery, ratified the Seneca Falls Declaration of Sentiments and Resolutions.

This declaration deliberately used the language of the Declaration of Independence in its insistence that all men and women were created equal. The convention and this declaration were the beginning of a 70-year campaign to secure for women the right to vote in this country, and it is hailed as the beginning of modern feminism.

The desire for significance and respect is God-given. Men and women are made in God’s image, created to lead lives of dignity and purpose.

However, those who celebrate the Seneca Falls convention of 1848 do not go back far enough in history in seeking to renew a commitment to the dignity of all persons. Despite the fact that Christian teaching and practice have often been accused of undermining women, in reality it is Jesus Christ who gives meaning and worth to every life, to women and men alike.

THE SUFFERING OF UNCLEANNESS. The question in this message is “Who touched me?” It is answered by a woman in desperate circumstances stemming from a physical malady unique to women.

The woman in this story suffered from a trouble which was very common and very hard to deal with.  The Talmud itself gives no fewer than eleven cures for such a trouble.  Some of them are tonics and astringents; but some of them are sheer superstitions like carrying the ashes of an ostrich-egg in a linen rag in summer and a cotton rag in winter.

One can only imagine the pain and emotional pressure that sapped her strength day after day. When you consider her many disappointments with the doctors and the poverty it brought her, you wonder how she endured as long as she did.

But there was one added burden: according to the Law, she was ceremonially unclean, which greatly restricted both her religious and her social life (Lev. 15:19ff). What a burden she carried!

The physicians had had no success with the treatment of this woman’s case, and she had heard of Jesus.  But she had this problem-her trouble was an embarrassing thing; to go in the crowd and to state it openly was something she could not face; and so she decided to try to touch Jesus in secret.

The twelve-year span of uncleanness that this woman experienced meant that she must have lived with questions about herself: “What is it about me that makes me the object of such unending struggle? Where is God, and why doesn’t he answer my prayers? Why am I forced away from him, forbidden to go into the temple for refreshment of public worship?”

She was isolated from people, too. Others would stay away to avoid ritual contamination.

However, she let nothing stand in her way as she pushed through the crowd and came to Jesus. She could have used any number of excuses to convince herself to stay away from Him. She might have said: “I’m not important enough to ask Jesus for help!” or “Look, He’s going with Jairus, so I won’t bother Him now.”

She could have argued that nothing else had helped her, so why try again? Or she might have concluded that it was not right to come to Jesus as a last resort, after visiting all those physicians. However, she laid aside all arguments and excuses and came by faith to Jesus.

This woman is apparently acting out of Hellenistic superstition which assumed that a healer’s power was transferred to his clothes. But she gets results! Jesus respects her faith, and she is healed through her deliberate act of touching the edge of his cloak.

Here was a woman who came to Jesus as a last resort; having tried every other cure that the world had to offer she finally tried him.

“When other helpers fail and comforts flee, Help of the helpless, O abide with me.”

Faith of the hopeless

This approach always lays hold of Jesus. Jesus senses the touch of the hopeless and always helps the hopeless who come to Him. A hopeless approach involves four attitudes.

* There is the last resort attitude. The woman had been hemorrhaging for twelve years; it was uncontrollable. No one could touch her nor anything she had touched. By law she was considered unclean, so unclean that she was to be divorced by her husband (Leviticus 15:25-27).

She was to be totally cut off from society and religious worship. This particular woman had tried all she knew. She had seen “many physicians” and “spent all that she had,” and yet she “grew worse.” There was nowhere else to turn except to Jesus.

There is no need to reach the point of hopelessness; no need to reach the end of our ropes; no need to become utterly depressed.

Circumstances should never be allowed to destroy us, not to the point of utter hopelessness. Nevertheless, many reach that point. The one thing to remember is that Jesus does care and will never turn away from the hopeless. He opens His arms to all who come—even to the hopeless.

*There is the shy, embarrassed, unworthy attitude.

Note the woman elbowed her way through the crowd and came up behind Jesus. She wanted to touch Jesus without being seen or noticed. Why? She was embarrassed and felt unworthy.

She was considered unclean; therefore, she felt unworthy to approach Jesus.

It is the sense of unworthiness and hopelessness that touches the heart of Jesus. Jesus accepts any of the hopeless who truly come to Him, no matter what causes their sense of unworthiness.

Embarrassing matters, personal matters, secret matters—all are understood by Christ. He wishes no one to suffer ridicule or shame. He will accept the shy, quiet approach that comes to Him.

There are personal, embarrassing matters that we all wish to keep secret. These sometimes cause problems for us, serious problems that drive us to the point of hopelessness. Even a shy, embarrassed attitude that approaches Jesus will be acceptable. A sense of unworthiness and hopelessness touches His heart.

There is the expectant, believing attitude. Note that the hopeless woman believed what “she had heard of Jesus.” She believed that Jesus loved and cared and would make her whole. She believed in her thoughts, in her heart. She believed two things: the gospel (what she had heard about Jesus) and the power of Jesus to make her whole.

There is the confessing attitude.  Jesus had made the way easy for her. He had allowed her to be healed without embarrassment, but it was not enough to believe in secret. The secret disciple had to be brought to the point of confessing her faith.

Jesus granted the request of the hopeless. “Daughter, thy faith hath made thee whole, go in peace, and be whole” (Mark 5:34). The result was twofold. She received peace. The fear and trembling were taken away and she was flooded with peace. Second, she was made whole both physically and spiritually.

There is a good lesson here for all of us. Not everybody has the same degree of faith, but Jesus responds to faith no matter how feeble it might be. When we believe, He shares His power with us and something happens in our lives.

The woman planned to slip away and get lost in the crowd, but Jesus turned and stopped her. Tenderly, He elicited from her a wonderful testimony of what the Lord had done for her. Why did Jesus deal with her publicly? Why did He not simply permit her to remain anonymous and go her way?

For one thing, He did it for her own sake. He wanted to be to her something more than a healer: He wanted to be her Savior and Friend as well.

He wanted her to look into His face, feel His tenderness, and hear His loving words of assurance. By the time He finished speaking to her, she experienced something more than physical healing.

To “be made whole” meant much more than receiving mere physical healing. Jesus had given her spiritual healing as well!

Here is the only place where Jesus addresses someone as “daughter.” Furthermore, his words, “Go in peace” would echo the Hebrew word, “Shalom.” This was more than a greeting or a wish for one’s physical well-being. It was a prayer for a person’s wholeness before man and God. For the first time in twelve years she can receive such a greeting.

JESUS’ RESPONSE TO AN APPEAL FOR HELP

We can all learn from this story to be more sensitive. It’s not required that we always be completely clueless as these first disciples of Jesus were. We can learn to think as the Lord does. We can learn to expect that there are people everywhere who want him more than they are able to articulate, who are reaching out on some level for the life-restoring power of God.

They don’t always know how to ask for help. They may not know what to say, what to do, or where to go, but they desperately want God to love them and they want the freedom to love him back.

We can learn to see what’s going on in people’s hearts and lives. We should be more tender, more caring, more expectant, more compassionate. We’re supposed to be like our Lord.

RELATIONSHIP WITH JESUS, NOT JUST HELP

We’ve had many anniversaries of the Seneca Falls Declaration. The best things the women’s movement in western culture has done in the last 220+ years have been very good: securing for women the right to vote,  opened doors to employment and education, giving attention to reproductive health.

But none of them are ultimately liberating. It is not enough for any group to articulate areas of need and call for the culture and the laws and the institutions to change to meet them. We do not achieve peace and wholeness and healing that way. The only One who can give us what we long to have, men or women, is Jesus.

Jesus’ Attitude Toward Women: A Biblical Perspective

Jesus challenged cultural norms of his time, treating women with dignity and as equals.

– Healing, Teaching, Forgiveness, Empowerment.

– Galatians 3:28 – “There is neither… male nor female, for you are all one in Christ Jesus.”

     Compassion and Healing

  • Woman with Bleeding (Mark 5:25-34):

   Calls her “Daughter” and praises her faith: “Your faith has made you well; go in peace.”

  • Crippled Woman (Luke 13:10-17): Heals on Sabbath, calls her “daughter of Abraham,” defends against critics.
  • Widow’s Son (Luke 7:11-17): compassionately raises son: “Don’t cry,” restores her security.

Teaching and Friendship

  • Samaritan Woman (John 4:7-42): Reveals himself as Messiah: “I, the one speaking to you—I am he.” Her testimony evangelizes village.
  • Mary and Martha (Luke 10:38-42): Affirms Mary’s learning: “Mary has chosen what is better.”
  • Lazarus’ Sisters (John 11:17-44): Teaches resurrection: “I am the resurrection and the life.” Weeps with them.

Defender of Women

  • John 8:3–11 – Woman caught in adultery.
  • Jesus protects her from condemnation and calls to repentance.

Honoring Women’s Ministry

  • Luke 8:1–3 – Women supported Jesus’ ministry.
  • Matthew 26:6–13 – Woman anoints Jesus; He honors her act as memorable.

Resurrection Witness

  • John 20:11–18 – Jesus first appeared to Mary Magdalene.
  • He entrusted her with the message of His resurrection.

Invitation

Jesus asked, “Who touched me?” He asks it still. Some in the crowd today have reached out a hand to him for help, but remained afraid to say the whole truth.

But as scary as it is to respond to his question “Who touched me?” it is far worse to fail to respond, to have a relationship with God that you are in charge of, to get only an occasional gift instead of being made whole and given peace on the inside.

It’s a terrible mistake to fail to answer, when he’s looking intently for you, wanting to bless you.

 

 

 
Leave a comment

Posted by on September 7, 2026 in Mark

 

Spending time with Jesus (from the gospel of Mark) The servant conquers! – Mark 4:35–5:43


Mark 4:35-41: Finding Peace Midst Your Storms? – SHORT POWERFUL SERMONS

God’s Servant, Jesus Christ, is the Master of every situation and the Conqueror of every enemy. If we trust Him and follow His orders, we need never be afraid. Victory is the major theme that binds this long section together. Mark recorded four miracles that Jesus performed, and each miracle announces even to us today the defeat of an enemy.

Victory over Danger (Mark 4:35–41)

“The same day” refers to the day on which Jesus gave the “parables of the kingdom.” He had been teaching His disciples the Word and now He would give them a practical test to see how much they had really learned. After all, the hearing of God’s Word is intended to produce faith (Rom. 10:17); and faith must always be tested. It is not enough for us merely to learn a lesson or be able to repeat a teaching. We must also be able to practice that lesson by faith, and that is one reason why God permits trials to come to our lives.

Did Jesus know that the storm was coming? Of course He did! The storm was a part of that day’s curriculum. It would help the disciples understand a lesson that they did not even know they needed to learn: Jesus can be trusted in the storms of life. Many people have the idea that storms come to their lives only when they have disobeyed God, but this is not always the case. Jonah ended up in a storm because of his disobedience, but the disciples got into a storm because of their obedience to the Lord.

The geographic location of the Sea of Galilee is such that sudden violent storms are not unusual. While crossing this very sea one summer afternoon, I asked an Israeli tour guide if he had ever been in such a storm. “I certainly have!” he replied, throwing up his hands and shaking his head. “And I never want to be in one like it again!”

The storm described here must have been especially fierce if it frightened experienced fishermen like the disciples. There were at least three good reasons why none of the men in the ship should have been disturbed, even though the situation appeared to be threatening.

To begin with, they had His promise that they were going to the other side (Mark 4:35). His commandments are always His enablements and nothing can hinder the working out of His plans. He did not promise an easy trip, but He did promise a guaranteed arrival at their destination.

Second, the Lord Himself was with them, so what was there to fear? They had already seen His power demonstrated in His miracles, so they should have had complete confidence that He could handle the situation. For some reason, the disciples did not yet understand that He was indeed the Master of every situation.

Finally, they could see that Jesus was perfectly at peace, even in the midst of the storm. This fact alone should have encouraged them. Jesus was in God’s will and knew that the Father would care for Him, so He took a nap. Jonah slept during a storm because he had a false sense of security, even though he was running from God. Jesus slept in the storm because He was truly secure in God’s will. “I will both lay me down in peace, and sleep, for Thou, Lord, only makest me dwell in safety” (Ps. 4:8).

How often in the trials of life we are prone to imitate the faithless disciples and cry out, “Lord, don’t You care?” Of course, He cares! He arose and rebuked the storm, and immediately there was a great calm. But Jesus did not stop with the calming of the elements, for the greatest danger was not the wind or the waves: it was the unbelief in the hearts of the disciples. Our greatest problems are within us, not around us. This explains why Jesus gently rebuked them and called them “men of little faith.” They had heard Him teach the Word and had even seen Him perform miracles, and yet they still had no faith. It was their unbelief that caused their fear, and their fear made them question whether Jesus really cared. We must beware of “an evil heart of unbelief” (Heb. 3:12).

This was only one of many lessons Jesus would teach His disciples in the familiar environs of the Sea of Galilee, and each lesson would reveal some wonderful new truth about the Lord Jesus. They already knew that He had the authority to forgive sins, to cast out demons, and to heal diseases. Now they discovered that He even had authority over the wind and the sea. This meant that they had no reason ever again to be afraid, for their Lord was in constant control of every situation.

Victory over Demons (Mark 5:1–20)

When Jesus and the disciples landed on the other side, they encountered two demoniacs, one of whom was especially vocal (see Matt. 8:28). This entire scene seems very unreal to us who live in so-called “modern civilization,” but it would not be unreal on many mission fields. In fact, some Bible teachers believe that demon possession is becoming even more prevalent in today’s “modern society.”

We see in this scene three different forces at work: Satan, society, and the Saviour. These same three forces are still at work in our world, trying to control the lives of people.

First, we see what Satan can do to people. Satan is a thief whose ultimate purpose is to destroy (John 10:10; and see Rev. 9:11). We are not told how the demons entered these men and took control, but possibly it was the result of their yielding to sin. Demons are “unclean spirits” and can easily get a foothold in the lives of people who cultivate sinful practices.

Because they yielded to Satan, the thief, these two men lost everything! They lost their homes and the fellowship of their families and friends. They lost their decency as they ran around in the tombs naked. They lost their self-control and lived like wild animals, screaming, cutting themselves, and frightening the citizens. They lost their peace and their purpose for living, and they would have remained in that plight had Jesus not come through a storm to rescue them.

Never underestimate the destructive power of Satan. He is our enemy and would destroy all of us if he could. Like a roaring lion, he seeks to devour us (1 Peter 5:8–9). It is Satan who is at work in the lives of unbelievers, making them “children of disobedience” (Eph. 2:1–3). The two men in the Gerasene graveyard were no doubt extreme examples of what Satan can do to people, but what they reveal is enough to make us want to resist Satan and have nothing to do with him.

The second force at work on these men was society, but society was not able to accomplish very much. About all that society can do for problem people is to isolate them, put them under guard and, if necessary, bind them (Luke 8:29). Often these men had been chained, but the demons had given them strength to break the chains. Even the attempts to tame these men had failed. With all of its wonderful scientific achievements, society still cannot cope with the problems caused by Satan and sin. While we thank God that society does offer a limited amount of restraint and protection, we must confess that society cannot permanently solve these problems and deliver Satan’s terrorized victims.

This brings us to the third force, that of the Saviour. What did Jesus Christ do for these men? To begin with, He graciously came to them in love, and even went through a storm to do it. Some think that the storm itself may have been satanic in origin, since Jesus used the same words to calm the sea as He did to cast out demons (compare Mark 1:25 and 4:39). Perhaps Satan was trying to destroy Jesus, or at least prevent Him from coming to the men who needed Him. But nothing could stop the Lord from coming to that graveyard and bringing deliverance to those men.

Not only did Jesus come to them, but He spoke to them and permitted them to speak to Him. The citizens of that area avoided the two demoniacs, but Jesus treated them with love and respect. He came to seek and to save that which was lost (Luke 19:10).

It is interesting to note that, as the demons spoke through the man, they confessed what they really believed. Demons have faith and even tremble because of what they believe (James 2:19); but neither their faith nor their fear can save them. Demons believe that Jesus is the Son of God and that He has authority over them. They believe in the reality of judgment and that one day they will be cast into hell (see Matt. 8:29). This is more than many religious people believe today!

Nowhere does the Bible explain either the psychology or the physiology of demon possession. The man who spoke to Jesus was under the control of a legion of demons, and a Roman legion could consist of as many as 6,000 men! It is frightening to think of the horrors this man experienced day and night as thousands of unclean spirits tormented him. No doubt the other demonized man experienced his share of agony too.

Satan tried to destroy these men, but Jesus came to deliver them. By the power of His Word, He cast out the demons and set the men free. Demons even believe in prayer, for they begged Jesus not to send them into the abyss, the place of torment (Mark 5:7; Luke 8:31). It is encouraging to note that the demons did not know what Jesus planned to do. This suggests that Satan can know God’s plans only if God reveals them. In fact, there is no evidence in Scripture that Satan can read the mind of a believer, let alone the mind of God.

Mark 5 tells of three requests: the demons requested that Jesus send them into the pigs (Mark 5:12); the citizens requested that Jesus leave the area (Mark 5:17); and one of the former demoniacs requested that Jesus allow him to follow Him (Mark 5:18). Our Lord granted the first two requests but not the third one.

Did Jesus have the right to destroy 2,000 pigs and possibly put their owners out of business? If these men were Jews, then they had no right to be raising and selling unclean pigs anyway. However, this was Gentile territory, so the owners were probably Gentiles.

Certainly, Jesus was free to send the demons wherever He desired—into the abyss, into the swine, or to any other place that He chose. Then why send them into the swine? For one thing, by doing it that way, Jesus gave proof to all the spectators that a miracle of deliverance had really taken place. The destruction of the pigs also gave assurance to the two men that the unclean spirits were actually gone. But more than anything else, the drowning of the 2,000 swine was a vivid object lesson to this Christ-rejecting crowd that, to Satan, a pig is as good as a man! In fact, Satan will make a man into a pig! The Lord was warning the citizens against the powers of sin and Satan. It was a dramatic sermon before their very eyes: “The wages of sin is death!”

The swineherds did not want to be blamed for the loss of the pigs, so they immediately ran to tell the owners what had happened. When the owners arrived at the scene, they were afraid as they beheld the dramatic changes that had taken place in the two men. Instead of running around naked, the men were clothed, seated, and in their right minds. They were new creatures! (2 Cor. 5:17)

Why would the owners ask Jesus to leave? Why not ask Him to stay and perform similar cures for others who were also in need? The owners had one main interest—business—and they were afraid that if Jesus remained any longer, He would do even more “damage” to the local economy! Our Lord does not stay where He is not wanted, so He left. What an opportunity these people missed!

Why did Jesus not permit the healed demoniac to follow Him? The man’s request was certainly motivated by love for the Lord Jesus, and what a testimony he had! But Jesus knew that the man’s place was in his own home, with his loved ones, where he could bear witness to the Saviour. After all, effective Christian living must begin at home where people know us the best. If we honor God there, then we can consider offering ourselves for service elsewhere. This man became one of the earliest missionaries to the Gentiles. Jesus had to leave, but the man remained and bore faithful witness to the grace and power of Jesus Christ. We trust that many of those Gentiles believed on the Saviour through his witness.

Victory over Disease (Mark 5:21–34)

One crowd sighed with relief as they saw Jesus leave, but another crowd was waiting to welcome Him when He returned home to Capernaum. In that latter crowd stood two people who were especially anxious to see Him—Jairus, a man with a dying daughter; and an anonymous woman suffering from an incurable disease. It was Jairus who approached Jesus first, but it was the woman who was first helped; so we shall begin with her.

The contrast between these two needy people is striking and reveals the wideness of Christ’s love and mercy. Jairus was an important synagogue officer, and the woman was an anonymous “nobody”; yet Jesus welcomed and helped both of them. Jairus was about to lose a daughter who had given him twelve years of happiness (Mark 5:42), and the woman was about to lose an affliction that had brought her twelve years of sorrow. Being a synagogue officer, Jairus was no doubt wealthy; but his wealth could not save his dying daughter. The woman was already bankrupt! She had given the doctors all of her money, and yet none of them could cure her. Both Jairus and the poor woman found the answers to their needs at the feet of Jesus (Mark 5:22 and 33).

The woman had a hemorrhage that was apparently incurable and was slowly destroying her. One can only imagine the pain and emotional pressure that sapped her strength day after day. When you consider her many disappointments with the doctors and the poverty it brought her, you wonder how she endured as long as she did. But there was one added burden: according to the Law, she was ceremonially unclean, which greatly restricted both her religious and her social life (Lev. 15:19ff). What a burden she carried!

However, she let nothing stand in her way as she pushed through the crowd and came to Jesus. She could have used any number of excuses to convince herself to stay away from Him. She might have said: “I’m not important enough to ask Jesus for help!” or “Look, He’s going with Jairus, so I won’t bother Him now.” She could have argued that nothing else had helped her, so why try again? Or she might have concluded that it was not right to come to Jesus as a last resort, after visiting all those physicians. However, she laid aside all arguments and excuses and came by faith to Jesus.

What kind of faith did she have? It was weak, timid, and perhaps somewhat superstitious. She kept saying to herself that she had to touch His clothes in order to be healed (see Mark 3:10; 6:56). She had heard reports of others being healed by Jesus (Mark 5:27), so she made this one great attempt to get through to the Saviour. She was not disappointed: Jesus honored her faith, weak as it was, and healed her body.

There is a good lesson here for all of us. Not everybody has the same degree of faith, but Jesus responds to faith no matter how feeble it might be. When we believe, He shares His power with us and something happens in our lives. There were many others in that crowd who were close to Jesus and even pressing against Him, but they experienced no miracles. Why? Because they did not have faith. It is one thing to throng Him and quite something else to trust Him.

The woman planned to slip away and get lost in the crowd, but Jesus turned and stopped her. Tenderly, He elicited from her a wonderful testimony of what the Lord had done for her. Why did Jesus deal with her publicly? Why did He not simply permit her to remain anonymous and go her way?

For one thing, He did it for her own sake. He wanted to be to her something more than a healer: He wanted to be her Saviour and Friend as well. He wanted her to look into His face, feel His tenderness, and hear His loving words of assurance. By the time He finished speaking to her, she experienced something more than physical healing. He called her “daughter” and sent her on her way with a benediction of peace (Mark 5:34). To “be made whole” meant much more than receiving mere physical healing. Jesus had given her spiritual healing as well!

He dealt with her publicly not only for her sake, but also for the sake of Jairus. His daughter was close to death, and he needed all the encouragement he could get. It was bad enough that the crowd was impeding their progress, but now this woman had to interfere and stop Jesus! When one of Jairus’ friends arrived and announced that the girl had died, no doubt Jairus felt that the end had come. The Lord’s words to the woman about faith and peace must have encouraged Jairus as much as they encouraged her.

Finally, Jesus dealt with her publicly that she might have the opportunity to share her testimony and glorify the Lord. “Let the redeemed of the Lord say so, whom He hath redeemed from the hand of the enemy … He sent His word, and healed them … Oh, that men would praise the Lord for His goodness, and for His wonderful works to the children of men!” (Ps. 107:2, 20–21) No doubt some people in that crowd heard her words and trusted in the Saviour; and when she arrived home, she already knew what it meant to witness for Christ.

Victory over Death (Mark 5:35–43)

It was not easy for Jairus to come to Jesus publicly and ask for His help. The religious leaders who were opposed to Jesus would certainly not approve, nor would some of the other synagogue leaders. The things that Jesus had done and taught in the synagogues had aroused the anger of the scribes and Pharisees, some of whom were probably Jairus’ friends. But Jairus was desperate, as many people are when they come to Jesus. He would rather lose his friends and save his beloved daughter.

It is beautiful to watch Jesus deal with Jairus and lead him to joyful victory. Throughout this entire event, it was our Lord’s words that made the difference. Consider the three statements that He made.

The word of faith (v. 36). At this point, Jairus had to believe either his friend or the Lord Jesus. No doubt all of his being responded with convulsive sorrow when he heard that his beloved daughter was dead. But Jesus assured him, “Be not afraid, go on believing” (literal translation). In other words, “You had a certain amount of faith when you came to Me, and your faith was helped when you saw what I did for that woman. Don’t quit! Keep on believing!”

It was easier for Jairus to trust the Lord while his daughter was still alive, and while Jesus was still walking with him to his house. But when Jesus stopped to heal the woman, and when the friend came with the bad news, Jairus just about lost his faith. Let’s not be too hard on him. We have probably given way to doubts when circumstances and feelings have overwhelmed us. Sometimes God has delayed and we have wondered why. That is when we need that special “word of faith” from the Lord, and we receive it as we spend time in His Word.

The word of hope (v. 39). When Jesus and Jairus arrived at the house, they saw and heard the professional Jewish mourners who were always summoned when a death occurred. It was traditional for them to wail loudly, to weep, and to lead the family and friends in lamentation. The presence of the mourners in the home is proof that the girl was actually dead, for the family would not have called them if there had been even the slightest hope that the girl was still alive.

“The child is not dead but sleeps!” were our Lord’s words of hope to Jairus and his wife. To the believer, death is only sleep; for the body rests until the moment of resurrection (1 Thes. 4:13–18). The spirit does not sleep; for in death, the spirit of the believer leaves the body (James 2:26) and goes to be with Christ (Phil. 1:20–23). It is the body that sleeps, awaiting the return of the Lord and the resurrection (1 Cor. 15:51–58). This truth is a great encouragement to all of us who have had Christian loved ones and friends depart in death. It is His word of hope to us.

The word of love and power (v. 41). Unbelief laughs at God’s Word, but faith lays hold of it and experiences the power of God. Jesus did not make a spectacle of this miracle. He was sensitive to the feelings of the parents and grieved by the scornful attitude of the mourners. Talitha cumi is Aramaic for “Little girl, get up!” Jesus added, “I say unto thee” (with the emphasis on the I), because it was by His authority that her spirit returned to her body (Luke 8:55). The words were not some magic formula that anybody might use to raise the dead.

The girl not only came back to life, but was also healed of her sickness, for she was able to get out of bed and walk around. Always the loving Physician, Jesus instructed the astounded parents to give her some food lest she have a relapse. Divine miracles never replace commonsense human care; otherwise, we are tempting God.

As with previous miracles, Jesus told the witnesses to keep quiet (Mark 1:44; 3:12). Perhaps the word got out from the mourners that the girl had been “in a coma” and had not actually been dead. According to them, there had not been a miracle after all! However, there had been witnesses to the miracle. The Law required only two or three witnesses for confirmation of truth (Deut. 17:6; 19:15), but for this miracle there were five witnesses! We have reason to conclude that Jairus and his wife became believers in Jesus Christ, though there is no further mention of them in the Gospel record. All her life, the daughter was a witness to the power of Jesus Christ.

Yes, God’s Servant is the conqueror over danger, demons, disease, and death. This series of miracles illustrates how Jesus met and helped all kinds of people, from His own disciples to a pair of demoniacs; and it assures us that He is able to help us today.

This does not mean that God always must rescue His people from danger (see Acts 12) or heal every affliction (see 2 Cor. 12:1–10); but it does mean that He holds the ultimate authority and that we need never fear. We are “more than conquerors through Him who loved us” (Rom. 8:37).[1]

[1] Warren W. Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary, vol. 1 (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1996), 124–129.

 
Leave a comment

Posted by on September 3, 2026 in Mark

 

Spending time with Jesus (from the gospel of Mark) Authority over Demons – Mark 5:1–20


مرقس 5 1-20 الكتاب المقدس الكاثوليكي ️ اكتشف عبر الإنترنت ️

1 They went across the lake to the region of the Gerasenes.a 2 When Jesus got out of the boat, a man with an evilb spirit came from the tombs to meet him. 3 This man lived in the tombs, and no one could bind him any more, not even with a chain. 4 For he had often been chained hand and foot, but he tore the chains apart and broke the irons on his feet. No one was strong enough to subdue him. 5 Night and day among the tombs and in the hills he would cry out and cut himself with stones.

6 When he saw Jesus from a distance, he ran and fell on his knees in front of him. 7 He shouted at the top of his voice, “What do you want with me, Jesus, Son of the Most High God? Swear to God that you won’t torture me!” 8 For Jesus had said to him, “Come out of this man, you evil spirit!”

9 Then Jesus asked him, “What is your name?” “My name is Legion,” he replied, “for we are many.” 10 And he begged Jesus again and again not to send them out of the area.

11 A large herd of pigs was feeding on the nearby hillside. 12 The demons begged Jesus, “Send us among the pigs; allow us to go into them.” 13 He gave them permission, and the evil spirits came out and went into the pigs. The herd, about two thousand in number, rushed down the steep bank into the lake and were drowned.

14 Those tending the pigs ran off and reported this in the town and countryside, and the people went out to see what had happened. 15 When they came to Jesus, they saw the man who had been possessed by the legion of demons, sitting there, dressed and in his right mind; and they were afraid. 16 Those who had seen it told the people what had happened to the demon-possessed man—and told about the pigs as well. 17 Then the people began to plead with Jesus to leave their region.

18 As Jesus was getting into the boat, the man who had been demon-possessed begged to go with him. 19 Jesus did not let him, but said, “Go home to your family and tell them how much the Lord has done for you, and how he has had mercy on you.” 20 So the man went away and began to tell in the Decapolis how much Jesus had done for him. And all the people were amazed.

This is the most dramatic exorcism story. Jesus’ later statement in 9:29 “This kind (of demon) can come out only by prayer,” indicates that there are differences between one demon and the next. The Gerasene demoniac was an extreme case involving social ostracization (v. 3), superhuman powers (vv. 3–4), howling and masochistic behavior (v. 5), and thousands of demons (vv. 9, 13). Jesus’ ability to control these demons was awe inspiring.

1. The reference to the Gerasenes creates a difficult geographical problem. One would presume Mark was speaking of the inhabitants of Gerasa, one of the cities of the Decapolis. The problem is that the exorcism clearly takes place at the edge of the lake and yet Gerasa was some thirty miles southeast of the lake. One possible solution is to accept one of the other readings found in the ancient witnesses to the text. In addition to “Gerasenes” there is ancient manuscript support for “Gadarenes” or “Gergesenes.”1 “Gedarenes” (the best attested reading for Matthew) would point to Gedara, a city about five miles southeast of the lake which had a harbor on the lake. “Gergesenes” is the alternative supported by Origen in the third century.2 Some scholars who accept this reading believe Gergesa should be associated with a small village on the northeastern shores of the lake now known as the ruins of Kursi.3 In any case the region Jesus entered was part of the Decapolis (the “Ten Cities”), a largely Gentile region east of the lake.

2–5. Mark describes the demon possessed man in some detail. He had superhuman strength so that he could not be restrained by shackles or chains. He lived with the dead (unclean according to the cleanliness laws) among the tombs in some region near the lake. He was forever howling and cutting (or “bruising” as in the ) himself with stones.

6–8. This pitiable man (who had never seen Jesus) recognized Jesus immediately, even at a distance. The demon knew Jesus’ identity as “Son of the Most High God.” When Jesus commanded him to come out he objected, calling on God’s name in an effort to implore Jesus not to torment him.

9. A legion was a military division, which in Jesus’ time numbered “about 6000 soldiers, usually with approximately an equal number of auxiliary troops.”4 The name Legion and the subsequent possession of two thousand pigs suggests that the demoniac was possessed by thousands of spirits.

10–13. Jesus only appears to aid the demons by permitting them to enter the pigs. The pigs rush into the lake and are drowned, leaving the demons without a host. Jews do not eat or raise pigs. But this lakeside scene was in the Decapolis, a predominately Gentile region.

14–17. The people of the town and countryside apparently knew about the demon-possessed man. They were surprised to find him sitting still, dressed, and clear-headed. The statement that they were afraid translates the same verb used of the disciples in 4:41. However, in this case it seems to have a negative connotation, since their fear led them to ask Jesus to leave. They were afraid for a man of such remarkable powers to remain among them.5

18–20. The actions of the former demoniac contrast sharply with those of the crowd. It seems surprising that Jesus would encourage him to tell about his experience, since he had strongly warned the leper of 1:40–45 not to tell anyone. Perhaps the distinction is to be sought in the region and the reaction of the people. In Galilee, Jesus could not even enter a town due to the immense crowds that followed him everywhere. But in the Decapolis his first miracle was greeted with rejection and with appeals for him to leave the region. Jesus did not need an ambassador to spread the word in Galilee, but the Decapolis was a different situation. The former demoniac’s story of God’s mercy through Jesus’ power evoked the same reaction that many in Galilee had had—they were amazed (cf. 1:27).

What Is Your Name?
Then Jesus asked him, “What is your name?” Mark 5:1-20
    In the last message we looked at a storm on a lake, a story of circumstances that were out of control. We talked about the times when the events of our lives are chaotic and frightening. Jesus asked the disciples in the midst of the storm on the lake, “Why are you so afraid?” There are answers to the fear of the turmoil of storms.

The issue before us in this message is related but different. It concerns not external circumstances that are chaotic, but inward conditions that are frightening and terrible. The question the Lord will ask in the center of this story is, “What is your name?” It’s a question of identity, of untangling and bringing to light what is inside. We’ll return more than once to ask that question of ourselves as we read the passage.

Verse 35 tells us that it was late in the evening when Jesus and his friends set sail.  The Lake of Galilee is 13 miles long at its longest, and 8 miles wide at its widest.  At this particular part it was about 5 miles across.  they had made the journey and, on the way, they had encountered the storm, and now had reached land.  It was a part of the lake-side where there were many caves in the limestone rock, and many of these caves were used as tombs in which bodies were laid.  At the best of times it was an eerie place; as night fell it must have been grim indeed.

In Mark 5:1-20 it is still the same night as in 4:35-41. That day Jesus had had a teaching ministry all day long. At the end of the day he was very tired. He said, “Let us go over to the other side.” They got in the boat, probably at dusk or sometime late in the day, and the harrowing experience with the storm that I just mentioned. Now the storm and the journey are over. It is sometime in the middle of the night.

(Matthew 8:28-34; Mark 5:1-20; Luke 8:26-39)

 [MK 5:]1They went across the lake to the region of the Gerasenes.-6-43 [which is across the lake from GalileeLK] 2When Jesus got out of the boat, a man with an evil-6-44 spirit [two demon-possessed menMT] came from the tombs to meet him. [For a long time this man had not worn clothes or lived in a house, butLK] 3This man lived in the tombs, and no one could bind him any more, not even with a chain. 4For he had often been chained hand and foot [and kept under guardLK], but he tore the chains apart and broke the irons on his feet [and had been driven by the demon into solitary placesLK]. No one was strong enough to subdue him. [They were so violent that no one could pass that way.MT] 5Night and day among the tombs and in the hills he would cry out and cut himself with stones.

Mark 5:6-10 with Luke 8:28, 31, Mt 8:29

6When he saw Jesus from a distance, he ran and fell on his knees in front of him. 7He shouted at the top of his voice, “What do you want with me, Jesus, Son of the Most High God? Swear to God [I beg youLK] that you won’t torture me! [before the appointed timeMT]” 8For Jesus had said to him, “Come out of this man, you evil spirit!”

9Then Jesus asked him, “What is your name?” “My name is Legion,” he replied, “for we are many.” 10And he begged Jesus again and again not to send them out of the area [into the AbyssLK].

If we piece together the synoptic narratives, we discover that Jesus probably left Capernaum between six and seven p.m. (cf. Mk 4:35). Because of the storm, it likely took three to four hours to go across the lake (less than five miles). Thus, it is now probably sometime between 9 p.m. and midnight. The action takes place under a starlit sky with an audience of hired hands who watch the swine.

This is a powerful and tender narrative. Jesus has just subdued the natural forces of the storm. He now subdues the spiritual forces of darkness.

The characteristics of demons other than the ones given in the outline above are said to be as follows:

  1. They are spirits (Matthew 12:43-45).
  2. They are Satan’s emissaries (Matthew 12:26-27).
  3. They know their fate is to be eternal doom (Matthew 8:29; Luke 8:31).
  4. They affect man’s health (Matthew 12:22; Matthew 17:15-18; Luke 13:16). Apparently, demon-possession is to be distinguished from mental illness.
  5. They seduce men to a false religion of asceticism (1 Tim. 4:1-3).
  6. They seduce men to depart from the faith (1 Tim. 4:1).
  7. They are cast out of people (exorcism) in the name of Jesus Christ (Acts 16:18).

Evil spirits are enemies of Christ and of man. As such, they oppress, possess, and obsess people.

  • They delude the world and blind people to Christ (Ephes. 2:2).
  • They attack theology (1 Tim. 4:1-3).
  • They attack society (Rev. 9:3, 20-21).
  • They attack individuals (Luke 8:29).
  • They influence people to commit the sins of demon-worship, idolatry, sorcery, fornication, theft, murder, and much more (Rev. 9:20-21).

The believer’s defense is the Lord. The believer must pray and fast and take on the armor of God in order to stand against their power (Matthew 17:21; Ephes. 6:12f).

This passage is excellent for studying the character of evil spirits and the Lord’s power to deliver men from evil spirits.

The reference to demons here is not easy, of course, for modern, educated people. It is thought that civilization and education dispel the superstitious fears of the ancients, and that there are no such things as demons, only human fears that get called by these names. But the Bible is quite clear that there are in fact fallen angels in the world, evil personalities that are bent on destroying what God loves.

Some persons are extremely controlled by evil; others are just slightly controlled.

  • Some men are said to be controlled by demons.
  • Mary Magdalene is said to have been possessed by seven devils (Mark 16:9).
  • Jesus referred to one devil being replaced by seven devils and the last state of the man being far worse (Luke 9:26).
  • The man in the present passage is said to have been possessed by a Legion, that is, hordes of demons.

Jesus said of the devil and, by implication all the fallen angels, that he could be summed up as having two priorities or passions: murder and lies. “[The devil]…was a murderer from the beginning…he is a liar and the father of lies” (John 8:44). Demons are finite in number, and God has placed limits on their capacity for destruction.

Further, the world, the flesh, and the devil, which the New Testament says is the array of problems that assail us, are related along a continuum. Rivalry with God and worship of self, with their attendant degradation and hypocrisy, are similar whether they’re encountered in demons, in the proud ideas and patterns of the world, or in our own flesh.

This terrible account of a tragic figure demonized by not just one evil personality but a legion of them is a worst-case scenario. But this most dramatic version of the lesson will have application to people who are not invaded by foreign personalities. It will also be applicable to the potential for sin that resides in us: our own rebellion against God, our own pride and love of self, our own inclination to do what’s wrong, to prefer unrighteousness.

THE EFFECT OF AN UNCLEAN SPIRIT

With that in mind, let’s look at the passage. Do your best to imagine the eeriest, most frightening sort of landscape. Jesus and the disciples landed their boat on the shore of the Sea of Galilee in the region of the Gerasenes.

Jewish cemetaries were always located outside the city or town. This was necessary because Jewish law said that a person became temporarily defiled if a grave was touched. Some of the cemetaries were located around limestone hills or mountainous terrain. This enabled men to find caverns or else to hew out tombs in the limestone facing.

There were some caves and tombs, and in the moonlight there may have been evidence of the recent storm-branches and other debris. There were also these two thousand pigs moving around restlessly on the adjacent hillside, upset from the storm. Devout Jews to this day feel revulsion at the presence of pigs.

Out of the tombs there came a demon-possessed man.  It was a fitting place for him to be, for demons, so they believed in those days, dwelt in woods and gardens and vineyards and dirty places, in lonely and desolate spots and among the tombs.  It was in the night-time and before cock-crow that the demons were specially active.  To sleep alone in an empty house at night was dangerous; to greet any person in the dark was perilous, for he might be a demon.  To go out at night without a lantern or a torch was to court trouble.  It was a perilous place and a perilous hour, and the man was a dangerous man.

The man was uncontrollable, unrestrained, untamed, wild, mad, violent tempered, often possessing super-human strength. All human efforts to help him had failed. He could not be helped, nor controlled, nor tamed.

Matthew tells us there was at least one other man who lived in the tombs, and that travelers avoided the place because of their violent behavior.

God’s Servant, Jesus Christ, is the Master of every situation and the Conqueror of every enemy. If we trust Him and follow His orders, we need never be afraid. Victory is the major theme that binds this long section together. Mark recorded four miracles that Jesus performed, and each miracle announces even to us today the defeat of an enemy. We look at the second of the four miracles today.

We see in this scene three different forces at work: Satan, society, and the Saviour. These same three forces are still at work in our world, trying to control the lives of people.

First, we see what Satan can do to people.

Satan is a thief whose ultimate purpose is to destroy (John 10:10; and see Rev. 9:11). We are not told how the demons entered these men and took control.

Because of Satan, the thief, these two men lost everything! They lost their homes and the fellowship of their families and friends. They lost their decency as they ran around in the tombs naked. They lost their self-control and lived like wild animals, screaming, cutting themselves, and frightening the citizens. They lost their peace and their purpose for living, and they would have remained in that plight had Jesus not come through a storm to rescue them.

Never underestimate the destructive power of Satan. He is our enemy and would destroy all of us if he could. Like a roaring lion, he seeks to devour us (1 Peter 5:8-9). It is Satan who is at work in the lives of unbelievers, making them “children of disobedience” (Eph. 2:1-3). The two men in the Gerasene graveyard were no doubt extreme examples of what Satan can do to people, but what they reveal is enough to make us want to resist Satan and have nothing to do with him.

The second force at work on these men was society, but society was not able to accomplish very much.

The man was cut off from society. He did not live among the living; he lived among the dead. He represents the living dead; that is, all men without Christ are “dead in their sins” and are cut off from the society of God.

The disciples must have been confused and scared; “What in the world is going to happen now? What have we gotten ourselves into? This night has already been so terrible, how can things get even worse?”

Let’s consider what Mark tells us about the demonized man. What was his life like before this night? We’re told that he had an unclean spirit, or a demon. He was unfit for the company and approval of others, and not only that, but association with him was contaminating by his unclean status. He was isolated. There was at least one other demonized soul who lived there, but the very horror that made up their lives forbade them any kind of meaningful contact with each other. The people of the town had last approached this man with claims which he tore apart.

He could not stop himself from being violent to others and to himself. He hated who he was. He was tormented and self-destructive, slashing himself with stones and going about unclothed.

  • We know what it’s like to rebel against God. We know what it’s like to feel unclean, unworthy of association with good people, to feel as if our life contaminates others.
  • We know what it’s like to be isolated, to try to have relationships with other people and have them retreat from us.
  • We know what it’s like to be out of control, to have habits and pressures and thoughts that make us want to do what we hate doing, and whatever chains we use to use to stop ourselves prove inadequate.
  • We know what it’s like to be tormented and self-destructive. The Gerasene demoniac experienced in the extreme what all of us experience in some degree.

About all that society can do for problem people is to isolate them, put them under guard and, if necessary, bind them (Luke 8:29). Often these men had been chained, but the demons had given them strength to break the chains.

Even the attempts to tame these men had failed. With all of its wonderful scientific achievements, society still cannot cope with the problems caused by Satan and sin. While we thank God that society does offer a limited amount of restraint and protection, we must confess that society cannot permanently solve these problems and deliver Satan’s terrorized victims.

THE CONVOLUTED PATH TO FREEDOM

The heart of this passage is the conversation that began when this man saw from a distance that the boat was occupied by no ordinary captain. He began to rush toward the boat and its terrified occupants.

The order in which events are told is peculiar. Verses 6-7 say the man saw Jesus from a distance, ran and fell on his knees in front of him, and shouted at the top of his voice, “What do you want with me, Jesus, Son of the Most High God? Swear to God that you won’t torture me!” Now that sounds like the first statement made, but notice verse 8 says, “For Jesus had [already] said to him, ‘Come out of this man, you evil spirit!’

We shall not even begin to understand this story unless we see how serious a case of demon-possession this man was.  It is clear that Jesus made more than one attempt to heal him.  Verse 8 tells us that Jesus had begun by using his usual method-an authoritative order to the demon to come out.  On this occasion that was not successful.  Next, he demanded what the demon’s name was.  It was always supposed in those days that, if a demon’s name could be discovered, it gave a certain power over it.  An ancient magical formula says, “I adjure thee, every demonic spirit, Say whatsoever thou art.”  The belief was that if the name was known the demon’s power was broken.  In this case even that did not prove enough.

Mark didn’t record the events in the order in which they occurred. And he wrote it that way deliberately, I’m convinced, because freedom from interior rebellion often comes in tangled fits and starts.

Jesus saw the man running down the hill looking and sounding terrible. The first thing Jesus said was, “Come out of this man, you evil spirit!” Jesus was not unfamiliar with addressing demonized people.

In Mark 1 he rebuked an unclean spirit and the spirit departed. I think the Lord assumed here that he had spoken a command and that the command had been obeyed. In that case the statement in verse 7 would have been the words of a desperate man. “What do you want with me, Jesus, Son of the Most High God? Swear to God that you won’t torture me!”

These sentences spoken together are the doctrine of hell. To have such clear knowledge of the person and status of Jesus, yet believe he’s a torturer-one come to hurt and condemn-is the worst condition of all.

TWO LEVELS OF IDENTITY

When Jesus heard the man still expressing demonic thinking, he realized that his initial command banishing the demon had not finished the job. So he asked, “What is your name?” Jesus was determined to sort out what was tangled in this man’s life.

This is a provocative question on many levels, but right now we’ll concentrate on two: (1) “What is your name?” can mean “What identity is going to finally remain? When it becomes clear to you who you are, by what name will you be known? What father is going to give you a name that you will bear throughout the days of your life?” And, (2) “What is your name?” can mean “What dark things are there within you?”

This sense of the question makes dark realities take their name-things that we would hide from and deny: lust, addictions, jealousy, hatred, bitterness, obsession. These things influence us destructively, but they stay hidden from view, like a legion of demons.

Scripture teaches four facts about the devil and his angels (messengers, demons, evil spirits) that should always be kept in mind.

  1. They believe there is One God and they tremble (James 2:19).
  2. They have nothing to do with Jesus; that is, their nature is entirely different from the clean spirit of Jesus. Evil and evil spirits are diametrically opposed to the purity and holiness of Jesu
  3. The Son of God has come to destroy the works of the devil. All evil and evil spirits are to be destroyed (1 John 3:8; cp. Hebrews 2:14-15).
  4. They are doomed to everlasting torment

When Jesus asked this question, these evil personalities who had resided in this man and had terrorized the community were forced to speak of themselves. The reason they hadn’t been banished the first time is that there were too many of them. Jesus hadn’t understood the level of ruin that this man was living with, but now he would address them all.

They begged him not to make them leave the area. Now, Jesus didn’t have a soft spot for demons. He didn’t answer, in effect, “I’m sorry it’s hard for you. I know you don’t want to leave-let’s find some alternative.” That wasn’t the issue at all.

This hoard of horrible entities longed to stay in that region. It was a place of death, with caves where dead people were buried. It was a place of unclean animals. It was a place of fearful circumstances. It was a place where violence was accomplished and lives were ruined. It was a stronghold of evil by the sea of Galilee, the region where the Messiah was born. That’s why they said, “Don’t make us leave.”

Jesus knew that in order for anybody to be sure that they had been banished, he had to do something dramatic. If he just invisibly banished them, no onlooker would know for sure whether they were gone, whether the wicked place had been cleansed.

This brings us to the third force, that of the Savior.

What did Jesus Christ do for these men? To begin with, He graciously came to them in love, and even went through a storm to do it. Nothing could stop the Lord from coming to that graveyard and bringing deliverance to those men.

Not only did Jesus come to them, but He spoke to them and permitted them to speak to Him. The citizens of that area avoided the two demoniacs, but Jesus treated them with love and respect. He came to seek and to save that which was lost (Luke 19:10).

It is interesting to note that, as the demons spoke through the man, they confessed what they really believed. Demons have faith and even tremble because of what they believe (James 2:19); but neither their faith nor their fear can save them.

Demons believe that Jesus is the Son of God and that He has authority over them. They believe in the reality of judgment and that one day they will be cast into hell (see Matt. 8:29). This is more than many religious people believe today!

Nowhere does the Bible explain either the psychology or the physiology of demon possession. The man who spoke to Jesus was under the control of a legion of demons, and a Roman legion could consist of as many as 6,000 men! It is frightening to think of the horrors this man experienced day and night as thousands of unclean spirits tormented him. No doubt the other demonized man experienced his share of agony too.

Satan tried to destroy these men, but Jesus came to deliver them. By the power of His Word, He cast out the demons and set the men free. They begged Jesus not to send them into the abyss, the place of torment (Mark 5:7; Luke 8:31). It is encouraging to note that the demons did not know what Jesus planned to do.

Mark 5 tells of three requests: the demons requested that Jesus send them into the pigs (Mark 5:12); the citizens requested that Jesus leave the area (Mark 5:17); and one of the former demoniacs requested that Jesus allow him to follow Him (Mark 5:18). Our Lord granted the first two requests but not the third one.

Mark 5:11-13 with Matthew 8:30-31

[30Some distance from themMT] 11A large herd of pigs was feeding on the nearby hillside. 12The demons begged Jesus, “[If you drive us outMT] Send us among the pigs; allow us to go into them.” 13He gave them permission, and the evil spirits came out and went into the pigs. The herd, about two thousand in number, rushed down the steep bank into the lake and were drowned.

Mark 5:14-17 with Matthew 8:34, Lk 8:37

14Those tending the pigs ran off and reported this in the town and countryside, and the people went out to see what had happened. 15[Then the whole town went out to meet Jesus.MT] When they came to Jesus, they saw the man who had been possessed by the legion of demons, sitting there [at Jesus’ feetLK], dressed and in his right mind; and they were afraid. 16Those who had seen it told the people what had happened to the demon-possessed man—and told about the pigs as well. 17Then the people began to plead with Jesus to leave their region [because they were overcome with fearLK].

Mark 5:18-20

18As Jesus was getting into the boat, the man who had been demon-possessed begged to go with him. 19Jesus did not let him, but [sent him away [and]LK] said, “Go home to your family and tell them how much the Lord has done for you, and how he has had mercy on you.” 20So the man went away and began to tell in the Decapolis-6-45 how much Jesus had done for him. And all the people were amazed.

So he gave them what they wanted, but not what they intended. He gave them permission to go into the pigs, which proceeded to drown themselves in the lake. Then it became clear that this place was no longer inhabited by demons. The stronghold had been taken by One who was stronger.

Mark doesn’t make clear whether the townspeople reacted with ungodly motives or not. He just says they were afraid. You can understand why. I think the disciples were terrified. It was presumably the next morning by the time the pig-herders had gathered everybody to come out and see what occurred. During the night a storm had suddenly stopped, a howling demoniac had been made well, and a herd of pigs had been destroyed. What would all these events lead to?

The next scene is that of a people who callously rejected God by begging Jesus to leave them. Five acts are seen here:

  1. There was the logical action: the swine keepers ran into the city to the owners of the swine to relate what had happened. The whole herd had been destroyed; it was a huge and devastating loss financially. They had to make sure the fault was not laid at their feet.
  2. There was the logical investigation by the owners and city folk: they came to Jesus to investigate the loss. They saw the man sitting before Jesus—clothed and in his right mind. (Note: when Jesus cleanses a man, the man comes to his right mind. He is truly cured.) They were stricken with fear of Jesus’ power, for they had known the man and his hopeless condition. What power this Jesus must have!
  3. There was the logical account by eyewitnesses: they shared with the owners and city folk. Note: they told the good news of what had happened to the man, but they also added what had happened to the swine. They could not get over the financial loss. They thought more of the world and its money than of God meeting people’s needs.
  4. There was the illogical request: they asked Jesus to leave. “They were taken with great fear” (Luke 8:37). They were gripped with fear, not a fear of reverence and humility, but a fear of dread and hatred that He had caused so much loss and that He might punish them even more.
  5. There was the tragic end: Jesus left. He did exactly what the people requested Him to do.

The final scene is that of a man deliberately commissioned by Jesus. The man was naturally thankful, very appreciative. He immediately wanted to become a follower of Jesus, but Jesus saw something unique in the man, something that would make him a dynamic evangelist among his own people. Consequently, Jesus commissioned him to be a disciple at home. Two significant things are said about his witness: he was faithful and he was successful.

Jesus left them with a witness. He told the man to go back to the people in the area and tell them what had happened. Later the gospel flourished in the Decapolis. We know from the book of Acts that there was a strong church in Damascus, one of the cities of the Decapolis (that’s where Paul went when he was first converted, and he was welcomed and discipled there).

So this region became a fertile field for evangelism, partly because, like the account of the woman of Samaria, awareness of an extraordinary act of mercy and power made people ready to hear more of the Savior..

Did Jesus have the right to destroy 2,000 pigs and possibly put their owners out of business? If these men were Jews, then they had no right to be raising and selling unclean pigs anyway. However, this was Gentile territory, so the owners were probably Gentiles.

Certainly, Jesus was free to send the demons wherever He desired—into the abyss, into the swine, or to any other place that He chose. Then why send them into the swine? For one thing, by doing it that way, Jesus gave proof to all the spectators that a miracle of deliverance had really taken place. The destruction of the pigs also gave assurance to the two men that the unclean spirits were actually gone.

The swineherds did not want to be blamed for the loss of the pigs, so they immediately ran to tell the owners what had happened. When the owners arrived at the scene, they were afraid as they beheld the dramatic changes that had taken place in the two men. Instead of running around naked, the men were clothed, seated, and in their right minds.

Why would the owners ask Jesus to leave? Why not ask Him to stay and perform similar cures for others who were also in need? The owners had one main interest—business—and they were afraid that if Jesus remained any longer, He would do even more “damage” to the local economy! Our Lord does not stay where He is not wanted, so He left. What an opportunity these people missed!

Why did Jesus not permit the healed demoniac to follow Him? The man’s request was certainly motivated by love for the Lord Jesus, and what a testimony he had! But Jesus knew that the man’s place was in his own home, with his loved ones, where he could bear witness to the Saviour.

After all, effective Christian living must begin at home where people know us the best. If we honor God there, then we can consider offering ourselves for service elsewhere. This man became one of the earliest missionaries to the Gentiles. Jesus had to leave, but the man remained and bore faithful witness to the grace and power of Jesus Christ. We trust that many of those Gentiles believed on the Saviour through his witness.

THE ONE WHO IS IN COMMAND

The question Jesus asked remains crucial. “What is your name? With what identity will you make your way in the world?” A lot of people will tell us who they think we are. Voices from our past will try to lay claim to us in the present. We must insist that Jesus’ claim on us, and nothing else, answers the question of our identity.

Further, it is helpful to see Jesus at work, exposing the dark things inside that flourish when they remain unnamed. We will never experience healing if we keep our sin covered up. What things in your life need to be named? What are you hiding from yourself, what dead body has been walled up in the crevice down in the basement? The Lord calls for the legion to name itself. It is the work of a loving Savior. He calmly does the surgery and banishes the terrible things, just as he did for the man who had screamed, “Have you come to torture me?” and who was sitting calmly at Jesus’ feet by the end of the story, clothed and in his right mind.

This was a wild night. It started with a threatening storm on a lake. It proceeded directly to tombs and pigs and death and violence in a region of the lake that had become a stronghold for evil. The disciples went from the frying pan to the fire to a bonfire. Every time they turned around, conditions grew more frightful. Jesus stilled the storm, calmed the waves, banished the demons, and healed the man from the tombs.

He is no different today. He understands who we are and cares enough about us to want to make us whole. He intends us to be the kind of people of faith who can go into our world and say, “I have something to tell you about what God has done for me.” He is no less committed, no less in charge, not overwhelmed by the things that we bring to him. He doesn’t find them too hard to handle.

a Some manuscripts Gadarenes; other manuscripts Gergesenes

b Greek unclean; also in verses 8 and 13

1 The decision is a difficult one. The United Bible Societies Greek New Testament gives their decision for “Gerasenes” a “C” rating, indicating significant uncertainty. (The rating system ranges from “A” to “D,” with “A” indicating a high degree of confidence that they have chosen correctly.) See UBS 4, p. 135.

2 Origen, Commentary on John 5.41.

3 E.g., Gundry, pp. 255–257.

4 BAGD, pp. 467–468.

5 Lane, p. 187.

 
Leave a comment

Posted by on August 31, 2026 in Mark